Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 391 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 1 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 391 |
شاذ بزيادة وأبيه (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 392 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 2 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 392 |
Narrated Abdullah Ibn Abbas:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: Gabriel (ﷺ) led me in prayer at the House (i.e. the Ka'bah). He prayed the noon prayer with me when the sun had passed the meridian to the extent of the thong of a sandal; he prayed the afternoon prayer with me when the shadow of everything was as long as itself; he prayed the sunset prayer with me when one who is fasting breaks the fast; he prayed the night prayer with me when the twilight had ended; and he prayed the dawn prayer with me when food and drink become forbidden to one who is keeping the fast.
On the following day he prayed the noon prayer with me when his shadow was as long as himself; he prayed the afternoon prayer with me when his shadow was twice as long as himself; he prayed the sunset prayer at the time when one who is fasting breaks the fast; he prayed the night prayer with me when about the third of the night had passed; and he prayed the dawn prayer with me when there was a fair amount of light.
Then turning to me he said: Muhammad, this is the time observed by the prophets before you, and the time is anywhere between two times.
Grade: | Hasan Sahih (Al-Albani) | حسن صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 393 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 3 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 393 |
Ibn Shihab said:
Abu Dawud said: This tradition has been transmitted from al-Zuhri by Ma'mar, Malik, Ibn 'Uyainah, Shu'aib b. Abi Hamzah, and al-Laith b. Sa'd and others; but they did not mention the time in which he (the Prophet) had prayer, nor did they explain it. And similarly it has been narrated by Hisham b. 'Urwah and Habib b. Abu Mazruq from 'Urwah like the report of Ma'mar and his companions. But Habib did not make a mention of Bashir. And Wahb b. Kaisan reported on the authority of Jabir from the Prophet (ﷺ) the time of the Maghrib prayer. He said: "Next day he (Gabriel) came to him at the time of the Maghrib prayer when the sun had already set. (He came both days) at the same time."
Abu Dawud said: Similarly, this tradition has been transmitted by Abu Hurairah from the Prophet (ﷺ). He said: "Then he (Gabriel) led me in the sunset prayer next day at the same time."
Similarly, this tradition has been narrated through a different chain by 'Abd Allah b. 'Amr b. al-'As, through a chain from Hassan b. 'Atiyyah, from 'Amr b. Shu'aib, from his father, on the authority from the Prophet (ﷺ).
(حديث أبي مسعود) حسن، (حديث جابر) صحيح، (حديث أبي هريرة) حسن، (حديث عبد الله بن عمرو بن العاص) حسن (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 394 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 4 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 394 |
Abu Musa reported:
Abu Dawud said: Sulaiman b. Musa has narrated this tradition about the time of the Maghrib prayer from Musa from 'Ata on the authority of Jabir from the Prophet (ﷺ). This version adds: He then offered the Isha prayer when a third of the night had passed, as narrated (he said the Isha prayer) when half the night had passed.
This tradition has been transmitted by Ibn Buraidah on the authority of his father from the Prophet (ﷺ) in a similar way.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 395 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 5 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 395 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 396 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 6 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 396 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 397 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 7 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 397 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 398 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 8 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 398 |
Narrated Jabir ibn Abdullah:
I would offer my noon prayer with the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) and took a handful of gravels so that they might become cold in my hand and I placed them (before me) so that I may put my forehead on them at the time when I would prostrate. I did this due to the intensity of heat.
Grade: | Hasan (Al-Albani) | حسن (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 399 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 9 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 399 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Mas'ud:
The extent of the shadow when the Messenger of Allah prayed (the noon prayer) was three to five feet in summer and five to seven feet in winter.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 400 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 10 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 400 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 401 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 11 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 401 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 402 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 12 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 402 |
Grade: | Hasan Sahih (Al-Albani) | حسن صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 403 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 13 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 403 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 404 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 14 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 404 |
Grade: | Sahih Maqtu' (Al-Albani) | صحيح مقطوع (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 405 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 15 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 405 |
Grade: | Sahih Maqtu' (Al-Albani) | صحيح مقطوع (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 406 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 16 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 406 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 407 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 17 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 407 |
Narrated Ali ibn Shayban:
We came upon the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) in Medina. He would postpone the afternoon prayer as long as the sun remained white and clear.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 408 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 18 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 408 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 409 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 19 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 409 |
صحيح ثم (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 410 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 20 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 410 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 411 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 21 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 411 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 412 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 22 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 412 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 413 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 23 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 413 |
Ibn 'Umar reported the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) as saying:
Abu Dawud said: 'Abd Allah b. 'Umar narrated the word utira (instead of wutira, meaning perished). The dispute on this point goes back to Ayyub. Al-Zuhri reported from Salim on the authority of this father from the Prophet (ﷺ) the word 'wutira'.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 414 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 24 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 414 |
Grade: | Da'if Maqtu' (Al-Albani) | ضعيف مقطوع (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 415 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 25 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 415 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 416 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 26 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 416 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 417 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 27 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 417 |
Narrated AbuAyyub:
Marthad ibn Abdullah said: When AbuAyyub came upon us to fight the infidels and in those days Uqbah ibn Amir was the Governor of Egypt, he (Uqbah) delayed the sunset prayer. Hence AbuAyyub stood and said: What kind of prayer is this, Uqbah? He said: We were busy. He said: Did you not hear the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) say: My community will remain well, or he said: will remain on its natural condition, so long as it would not delay the evening prayer until the stars shine brightly just like a network.
Grade: | Hasan Sahih (Al-Albani) | حسن صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 418 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 28 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 418 |
Narrated An-Nu'man ibn Bashir:
I am the one who is best informed of the time of this prayer, i.e. the night prayer. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) used to offer it at the hour when the moon went down on its third night.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 419 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 29 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 419 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 420 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 30 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 420 |
Narrated Mu'adh ibn Jabal:
We waited for the Prophet (ﷺ) to offer the night prayer. He delayed until people thought that he would not come out and some of us said that he had offered the prayer. At the moment when we were in this condition the Prophet (ﷺ) came out. People said to him as they were already saying. He said: Observe this prayer when it is dark, for by it you have been made superior to all the peoples, no people having observed it before you.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 421 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 31 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 421 |
Narrated AbuSa'id al-Khudri:
We observed the prayer after nightfall with the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ), and he did not come out till about half the night had passed. He then said: Take your places. We then took our places. Then he said: The people have prayed and gone to bed, but you are still engaged in prayer as long as you wait for the prayer. Were it not for the weakness of the weak and for the sickness of the sick. I would delay this prayer till half the night had gone.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 422 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 32 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 422 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 423 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 33 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 423 |
Grade: | Hasan Sahih (Al-Albani) | حسن صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 424 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 34 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 424 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Sunabihi:
AbuMuhammad fancies that witr prayer is essential. (Hearing this) Ubadah ibn as-Samit said: AbuMuhammad was wrong. I bear witness that I heard the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) say: Allah, the Exalted, has made five prayers obligatory. If anyone performs ablution for them well, offers them at their (right) time, and observes perfectly their bowing and submissiveness in them, it is the guarantee of Allah that He will pardon him; if anyone does not do so, there is no guarantee for him on the part of Allah; He may pardon him if He wills, and punish him if He wills.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 425 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 35 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 425 |
Narrated Umm Farwah:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) was asked: Which of the actions is best? He replied: Observing prayer early in its period.
Al-Khuza'i narrated in his version from his aunt named Umm Farwah who took the oath of allegiance to the Prophet (ﷺ): He was questioned.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 426 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 36 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 426 |
Narrated Umarah ibn Ruwaybah:
A man from Basrah said: Tell me what you heard from the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ). He said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) say: No one will enter Hell who has prayed before the rising of the sun and before its setting (meaning the dawn and the afternoon prayers). He said three times: Have you heard it from him? He replied: Yes, each time saying: My ears heard it and my heart memorised it. The man then said: And I heard him (the Prophet) say that.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 427 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 37 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 427 |
Narrated Fudalah:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) taught me and what he taught me is this: Observe the five prayers regularly. He said: I told (him): I have many works at these times; so give me a comprehensive advice which, if I follow, should be enough for me. He said: Observe the two afternoon prayers (al-asrayn). But the term al-asrayn (two afternoon prayers) was not used in our language. Hence I said: What is al-asrayn? He said: A prayer before the sunrise and a prayer before the sunset (i.e. the dawn and the afternoon prayers).
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 428 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 38 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 428 |
Grade: | Hasan (Al-Albani) | حسن (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 429 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 39 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 429 |
Narrated Abu Qatadah ibn Rib'iyy:
Allah , the Exalted said: I made five times' prayers obligatory on your people, and I took a guarantee that if anyone observes them regularly at their times, I shall admit him to Paradise; if anyone does not offer them regularly, there is no such guarantee of Mine for him.
Grade: | Hasan (Al-Albani) | حسن (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 430 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 40 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 430 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 431 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 41 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 431 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Mas'ud:
Amr ibn Maymun al-Awdi said: Mu'adh ibn Jabal, the Messenger of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) came to us in Yemen, I heard his takbir (utterance of AllahuAkbar) in the dawn prayer. He was a man with loud voice. I began to love him. I did depart from him until I buried him dead in Syria (i.e. until his death).
Then I searched for a person who had deep understanding in religion amongst the people after him. So I came to Ibn Mas'ud and remained in his company until his death. He (Ibn Mas'ud) said: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said to me: How will you act when you are ruled by rulers who say prayer beyond its proper time? I said: What do you command me, Messenger of Allah, if I witness such a time? He replied: Offer the prayer at its proper time and also say your prayer along with them as a supererogatory prayer.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 432 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 42 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 432 |
Narrated Ubadah ibn as-Samit:
After me you will come under rulers who will be detained from saying prayer at its proper time by (their) works until its time has run out, so offer prayer at its proper time. A man asked him: Messenger of Allah, may I offer prayer with them? He replied: Yes, if you wish (to do so).
Sufyan (another narrator through a different chain)said: May I offer prayer with them if I get it with them? He said: Yes, if you wish to do so.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 433 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 43 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 433 |
Narrated Qabisah ibn Waqqas:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: After me you will be ruled by rulers who will delay the prayer and it will be to your credit but to their discredit. So pray with them so long as they pray facing the qiblah.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 434 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 44 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 434 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 435 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 45 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 435 |
Abu Hurairah reported:
Abu Dawud said: This tradition has been narrated by Malik, Sufyan b. 'Uyainah, al-Awza'i, and 'Abd al-Razzaq from Ma'mar and Ibn Ishaq, none of them made a mention of the call for prayer (adman) in this version of the tradition narrated by al-Zuhri, and none of them attribute (this tradition) to him except al-Awza'i and Aban al-'Attar on the authority of Ma'mar.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 436 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 46 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 436 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 437 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 47 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 437 |
Grade: | Shadh (Al-Albani) | شاذ (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 438 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 48 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 438 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 439 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 49 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 439 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 440 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 50 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 440 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 441 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 51 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 441 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 442 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 52 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 442 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 443 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 53 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 443 |
Narrated Amr ibn Umayyah ad-Damri:
We were in the company of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) during one of his journeys. He overslept abandoning the morning prayer until the sun had arisen. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) awoke and said: Go away from this place.
He then commanded Bilal to call for prayer. He called for prayer. They (the people) performed ablution and offered two rak'ahs of the morning prayer (sunnah prayer). He then commanded Bilal (to utter the iqamah, i.e. to summon the people to attend the prayer). He announced the prayer (i.e. uttered the iqamah) and he led them in the morning prayer.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 444 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 54 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 444 |
Dhu Mikhbar al-Habashi, who used to serve the Prophet (ﷺ), reported a version of the previous tradition. The Prophet (ﷺ) performed ablution in such a way that there is no mud on the earth. He then commanded Bilal (to call for prayer). He called for prayer. The Prophet (ﷺ) stood and offered two rak'ahs of prayer unhurriedly.
This is narrated by Hajjaj on the authority of Yazid b. Sulaih from Dhu Mikhbar from a person of al-Habashah (Ethiopia). 'Ubaid (a narrator) said:
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 445 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 55 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 445 |
Grade: | Shadh (Al-Albani) | شاذ (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 446 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 56 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 446 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Mas'ud:
We proceeded with the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) on the occasion of al-Hudaybiyyah. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: Who will keep watch for us? Bilal said: I (shall do). The overslept till the sun arose. The Prophet (ﷺ) awoke and said: Do as you used to do (i.e. offer prayer as usual). Then we did accordingly. He said: Anyone who oversleeps or forgets (prayer) should do similarly.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 447 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 57 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 447 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Abbas:
I was not commanded to build high mosques. Ibn Abbas said: You will certainly adorn them as the Jews and Christians did.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 448 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 58 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 448 |
Narrated Anas ibn Malik:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said: The Last Hour will not come until people vie with one another about mosques.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 449 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 59 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 449 |
Narrated Uthman ibn Abul'As:
The Prophet (nay peace be upon him) commanded him to build a mosque at Ta'if where the idols were placed.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 450 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 60 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 450 |
'Abd Allah b. 'Umar reported:
Abu Dawud said: Al-Qassah means lime used as mortar.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 451 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 61 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 451 |
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 452 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 62 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 452 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 453 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 63 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 453 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 454 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 64 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 454 |
Narrated Aisha, Ummul Mu'minin:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) commanded us to build mosques in different localities (i.e. in the locality of each tribe separately) and that they should be kept clean and be perfumed.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 455 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 65 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 455 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 456 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 66 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 456 |
Narrated Maymunah ibn Sa'd:
I said: Messenger of Allah, tell us the legal injunction about (visiting) Bayt al-Muqaddas (the dome of the Rock at Jerusalem). The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: go and pray there. All the cities at that time were effected by war. If you cannot visit it and pray there, then send some oil to be used in the lamps.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 457 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 67 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 457 |
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 458 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 68 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 458 |
Grade: | Sahih Maqtu' (Al-Albani) | صحيح مقطوع (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 459 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 69 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 459 |
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 460 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 70 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 460 |
Narrated Anas ibn Malik:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said: The rewards of my people were presented before me, so much so that even the reward for removing a mote by a person from the mosque was presented to me. The sins of my people were also presented before me. I did not find a sin greater than that of a person forgetting the Qur'anic chapter or verse memorised by him.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 461 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 71 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 461 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 462 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 72 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 462 |
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 463 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 73 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 463 |
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 464 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 74 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 464 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 465 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 75 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 465 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 466 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 76 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 466 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 467 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 77 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 467 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 468 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 78 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 468 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 469 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 79 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 469 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 470 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 80 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 470 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 471 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 81 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 471 |
Grade: | Hasan (Al-Albani) | حسن (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 472 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 82 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 472 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 473 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 83 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 473 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 474 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 84 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 474 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 475 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 85 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 475 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 476 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 86 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 476 |
Grade: | Hasan Sahih (Al-Albani) | حسن صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 477 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 87 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 477 |
Narrated Abdullah al-Muharibi:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: When a man stands with the intention of saying prayer, or if any of you says prayer, he should not spit before him, nor at his right side; but he should do so at his left side, if there is a place for it; or he should spit under his left foot and then rub it off.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 478 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 88 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 478 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 479 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 89 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 479 |
Grade: | Hasan Sahih (Al-Albani) | حسن صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 480 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 90 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 480 |
Narrated AbuSahlah as-Sa'ib ibn Khallad:
A man led the people in prayer. He spat towards qiblah while the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) was looking at him. The Messenger of Allah said to the people when he finished his prayer: He should not lead you in prayer (henceforth).
Thenceforth he intended to lead them in prayer, but they forbade him and informed him of the prohibition of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ). He mentioned it to the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) who said to him: Yes.
The narrator said: I think he (the Prophet) said: You did harm to Allah and His Apostle.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | حسن (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 481 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 91 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 482 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 482 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 92 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 483 |
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 483 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 93 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 484 |
Narrated Wathilah ibn al-Asqa':
AbuSa'id said: I saw Wathilah ibn al-Asqa' in the mosque of Damascus. He spat at the mat and then rubbed it with his foot. He was asked: Why did you do so? He said: Because I saw the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) doing so.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 484 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 94 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 485 |
Narrated Ubadah ibn as-Samit:
We came to Jabir ibn Abdullah who was sitting in his mosque. He said: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) came to us in this mosque and he had a twig of date-palm of the kind of Ibn Tab. He looked and saw phlegm on the wall towards qiblah. He turned to it and scraped it with the twig.
He then said: Who of you likes that Allah turns His face from him? He further said: When any of you stands for praying, Allah faces him. So he should not spit before him, nor on his right side. He should spit on his left side under his left foot. If he is in a hurry (i.e. forced to spit immediately), he should do with his cloth in this manner. He then placed the cloth on his mouth and rubbed it off.
He then said: Bring perfume. A young man of the tribe stood and hurried to his house and returned with perfume in his palm. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) took it and put it at the end of the twig. He then stained the mark of phlegm with it.
Jabir said: This is the reason you use perfume in your mosques.
Grade: | Hasan (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 485 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 95 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 481 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 486 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 96 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 486 |
Grade: | Hasan (Al-Albani) | حسن (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 487 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 97 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 487 |
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 488 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 98 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 488 |
Narrated AbuDharr:
The earth has been made for me purifying and as a mosque (place for prayer).
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 489 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 99 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 489 |
Narrated Ali ibn AbuTalib:
AbuSalih al-Ghifari reported: Ali (once) passed by Babylon during his travels. The mu'adhdhin (the person who calls for prayer) came to him to call for the afternoon prayer. When he passed by that place, he commanded to announce for the prayer. After finishing the prayer he said: My affectionate friend (i.e. the Prophet) prohibited me to say prayer in the graveyard. He also forbade me to offer prayer in Babylon because it is accursed.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 490 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 100 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 490 |
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 491 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 101 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 491 |
Narrated Sa'id:
and the narrator Musa said: As far as Amr thinks, the Prophet (ﷺ) said: The whole earth is a place of prayer except public baths and graveyards.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 492 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 102 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 492 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 493 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 103 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 493 |
Narrated As-Saburah:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said: Command a boy to pray when he reaches the age of seven years. When he becomes ten years old, then beat him for prayer.
Grade: | Hasan Sahih (Al-Albani) | حسن صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 494 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 104 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 494 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Amr ibn al-'As:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: Command your children to pray when they become seven years old, and beat them for it (prayer) when they become ten years old; and arrange their beds (to sleep) separately.
Grade: | Hasan Sahih (Al-Albani) | حسن صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 495 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 105 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 495 |
This tradition has been narrated by Dawud b. Sawar al-Muzani through a different chain of transmitters and to the same effect. This version adds; if any of you marries his slave-girl to his male-slave or his servant, he should not look at her private part below her navel and above her knees.
Abu Dawud said:
Grade: | Hasan (Al-Albani) | حسن (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 496 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 106 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 496 |
Narrated Mu'adh ibn Abdullah ibn Khubayb al-Juhani:
Hisham ibn Sa'd reported: We entered upon Mu'adh ibn Abdullah ibn Khubayb al-Juhani. He said to his wife: When (at what age) should a boy pray? She replied: Some person of us reported: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) was asked about it; he said: When a boy distinguishes right hand from the left hand, then command him to pray.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 497 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 107 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 497 |
Narrated AbuUmayr ibn Anas:
AbuUmayr reported on the authority of his uncle who was from the Ansar (the helpers of the Prophet): The Prophet (ﷺ) was anxious as to how to gather the people for prayer.
The people told him: Hoist a flag at the time of prayer; when they see it, they will inform one another. But he (the Prophet) did not like it. Then someone mentioned to him the horn.
Ziyad said: A horn of the Jews. He (the Prophet) did not like it. He said: This is the matter of the Jews. Then they mentioned to him the bell of the Christians. He said: This is the matter of the Christians. Abdullah ibn Zayd returned anxiously from there because of the anxiety of the Apostle (ﷺ). He was then taught the call to prayer in his dream. Next day he came to the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) and informed him about it.
He said: Messenger of Allah, I was between sleep and wakefulness; all of a sudden a newcomer came (to me) and taught me the call to prayer. Umar ibn al-Khattab had also seen it in his dream before, but he kept it hidden for twenty days.
The Prophet (ﷺ) said to me (Umar): What did prevent you from saying it to me?
He said: Abdullah ibn Zayd had already told you about it before me: hence I was ashamed.
Then the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: Bilal, stand up, see what Abdullah ibn Zayd tells you (to do), then do it. Bilal then called them to prayer.
AbuBishr reported on the authority of AbuUmayr: The Ansar thought that if Abdullah ibn Zayd had not been ill on that day, the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) would have made him mu'adhdhin.
Grade: | Hasan (Al-Albani) | حسن (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 498 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 108 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 498 |
Grade: | Hasan Sahih (Al-Albani) | حسن صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 499 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 109 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 499 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 500 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 110 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 500 |
Abu Mahdhurah also narrated this tradition from the prophet (May peace be upon him) to the same effect through a different chain of transmitters. This version has the additional wordings. The phrases “prayer is better than sleep, prayer is better than sleep” are to be pronounced in the first ADHAN (i.e., not in Iqamah) of the morning prayer.
Abu Dawud said; The version narrated by Musaddad is more clear. It reads:
Abu Dawud said: The narrator ‘Abd al-Razzaq said; You pronounce IQAMAH for announcing the prayer; you must say twice: the time for prayer has come, the time for prayer has come. (The Prophet said to Abu Mahdhurah): did you listen (to me)? Abu Mahdhurah would not have the hair of his forehead cut, nor would he separate them (from him) because the Prophet (ﷺ) wiped over them.
صحيح دون قوله فكان أبو محذورة لا يجز (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 501 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 111 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 501 |
Grade: | Hasan Sahih (Al-Albani) | حسن صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 502 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 112 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 502 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 503 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 113 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 503 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 504 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 114 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 504 |
صحيح بتربيع التكبير (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 505 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 115 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 505 |
Ibn Abi Laila said:
Ibn al-Muthanna reported from ‘Amr from Hussain b. Abi Laila, saying ; Until Mu’adh came. Shu’bah said ; I heard it from Hussain who said : I shall follow the position (in the prayer in which I find him (the prophet)). . . you should do in a similar way.
Abu Dawud said: I then turned to the tradition reported by ‘Amr b. Marzuq he said; then Ma’adh came and they (the people) hinted at him. Shu’bah said; I heard it from hussain who said: Mu’adh then said; I shall follow the position (in the prayer when I join it) in which I find him (the prophet). He then said: Mu’adh has prayer when I join it in which I find him (the prophet). He then said: MU’adh has introduced for you a SUNNAH (a model behaviour), so you should do in a like manner. He said; our people have narrated to us; when the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) came to Madina, he commanded them (the people) to keep fast for three days. Thereafter the Quranic verses with regard to the fasts during Ramadan were revealed. But they were people who were not accustomed to keep fast ; hence the keeping of the fasts was hard for them; so those who could not keep fast would feed an indigent; then the month”. The concession was granted to the patient and the traveler; all were commanded to keep fast.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 506 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 116 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 506 |
Narrated Mu'adh ibn Jabal:
Prayer passed through three stages and fasting also passed through three stages. The narrator Nasr reported the rest of the tradition completely. The narrator, Ibn al-Muthanna, narrated the story of saying prayer facing in the direction of Jerusalem.
He said: The third stage is that the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) came to Medina and prayed, i.e. facing Jerusalem, for thirteen months.
Then Allah, the Exalted, revealed the verse: "We have seen thee turning thy face to Heaven (for guidance, O Muhammad). And now verily We shall make thee turn (in prayer) toward a qiblah which is dear to thee. So turn thy face toward the Inviolable Place of Worship, and ye (O Muslims), wherever ye may be, turn your face (when ye pray) toward it" (ii.144). And Allah, the Reverend and the Majestic, turned (them) towards the Ka'bah. He (the narrator) completed his tradition.
The narrator, Nasr, mentioned the name of the person who had the dream, saying: And Abdullah ibn Zayd, a man from the Ansar, came. The same version reads: And he turned his face towards the qiblah and said: Allah is most great, Allah is most great; I testify that there is no god but Allah, I testify that there is no god but Allah; I testify that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah, I testify that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah; come to prayer (he pronounced it twice), come to salvation (he pronounced it twice); Allah is Most Great, Allah is most great. He then paused for a while, and then got up and pronounced in a similar way, except that after the phrase "Come to salvation" he added. "The time for prayer has come, the time for prayer has come."
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: Teach it to Bilal, then pronounce the adhan (call to prayer) with the same words. As regards fasting, he said: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) used to fast for three days every month, and would fast on the tenth of Muharram. Then Allah, the Exalted, revealed the verse: ".......Fasting was prescribed for those before you, that ye may ward off (evil)......and for those who can afford it there is a ransom: the feeding of a man in need (ii.183-84). If someone wished to keep the fast, he would keep the fast; if someone wished to abandon the fast, he would feed an indigent every day; it would do for him. But this was changed. Allah, the Exalted, revealed: "The month of Ramadan in which was revealed the Qur'an ..........(let him fast the same) number of other days" (ii.185).
Hence the fast was prescribed for the one who was present in the month (of Ramadan) and the traveller was required to atone (for them); feeding (the indigent) was prescribed for the old man and woman who were unable to fast. (The narrator, Nasr, further reported): The companion Sirmah, came after finishing his day's work......and he narrated the rest of the tradition.
صحيح بتربيع التكبير في أوله (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 507 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 117 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 507 |
Anas reported; Bilal was commanded to pronounce Adhan in double pairs and IQAMAH in single pairs.
Hammam added in his version; “except IQAMAH”.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 508 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 118 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 508 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 509 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 119 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 509 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Umar:
The words of adhan were pronounced from the time of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) twice in pairs (i.e. four times) each, and the words of iqamah were pronounced once in pairs (twice each), except that the phrase "The time for prayer has come" would be pronounced twice. When we heard iqamah, we would perform ablution, and go out for prayer. Shu'bah said: I did not hear AbuJa'far narrating any other tradition except this one.
Grade: | Hasan (Al-Albani) | حسن (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 510 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 120 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 510 |
Grade: | Hasan (Al-Albani) | حسن (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 511 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 121 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 511 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Zayd:
The Prophet (ﷺ) intended to do many things for calling (the people) to prayer, but he did not do any of them. Then Abdullah ibn Zayd was taught in a dream how to pronounce the call to prayer. He came to the Prophet (ﷺ) and informed him. He said: Teach it to Bilal. He then taught him, and Bilal made a call to prayer. Abdullah said: I saw it in a dream and I wished to pronounce it, but he (the Prophet) said: You should pronounce iqamah.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 512 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 122 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 512 |
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 513 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 123 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 513 |
Narrated Ziyad ibn al-Harith as-Suda'i:
When the adhan for the dawn prayer was initially introduced, the Prophet (ﷺ) commanded me to call the adhan and I did so. Then I began to ask: Should I utter iqamah, Messenger of Allah? But he began to look at the direction of the east, (waiting) for the break of dawn, and said: No.
When the dawn broke, he came down and performed ablution and he then turned to me. In the meantime his Companions joined him. Then Bilal wanted to utter the iqamah, but the Prophet (ﷺ) said to him: The man of Suda' has called the adhan, and he who calls the adhan utters the iqamah.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 514 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 124 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 514 |
Narrated AbuHurayrah:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said: The mu'adhdhin will receive forgiveness to the extent to which his voice reaches, and every moist and dry place will testify on his behalf; and he who attends (the congregation of) prayer will have twenty-five prayers recorded for him and will have expiation for sins committed between every two times of prayer.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 515 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 125 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 515 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 516 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 126 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 516 |
Narrated AbuHurayrah:
The imam is responsible and the mu'adhdhin is trusted, O Allah, guide the imams and forgive the mu'adhdhins.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 517 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 127 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 517 |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 518 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 128 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 518 |
Narrated A woman from Banu an-Najjar:
Urwah ibn az-Zubayr reported on the authority of a woman from Banu an-Najjar. She said: My house was the loftiest of all the houses around the mosque (of the Prophet at Medina). Bilal used to make a call to the morning prayer from it. He would come there before the break of dawn and wait for it. When he saw it, he would yawn and say: O Allah, I praise you and seek Your assistance for the Quraysh so that they might establish Thine religion. He then would make the call to prayer.
She (the narrator) said: By Allah, I do not know whether he ever left saying these words on any night.
Grade: | Hasan (Al-Albani) | حسن (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 519 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 129 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 519 |
Abu Juhaifah reported:
He then made a call to prayer. When he reached the words “ come to prayer, come to salvation”. He turned his neck right and left, respectively; he did not turn himself (with his whole body). He then entered (his house) and came out with a lancet. The narrator then reported the rest of the tradition.
صحيح ، لكن من قوله : قال موسى : منكر (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 520 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 130 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 520 |
Narrated Anas ibn Malik:
The supplication made between the adhan and the iqamah is not rejected.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 521 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 131 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 521 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 522 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 132 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 522 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 523 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 133 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 523 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Amr ibn al-'As:
A man said: Messenger of Allah, the mu'adhdhins excel us. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: Say (the same words) as they say, and when you come to the end, make a petition and that will be granted to you.
Grade: | Hasan Sahih (Al-Albani) | حسن صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 524 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 134 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 524 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 525 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 135 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 525 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 526 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 136 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 526 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 527 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 137 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 527 |
Narrated AbuUmamah, or one of the Companion of the Prophet:
Bilal began the Iqamah, and when he said: "The time for prayer has come," the Prophet (ﷺ) said: "May Allah establish it and cause it to continue."
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 528 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 138 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 528 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 529 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 139 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 529 |
Narrated Umm Salamah, Ummul Mu'minin:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) taught me to say when the adhan for the sunset prayer was called; "O Allah, this is the time when Thy night comes on, Thy day retires, and the voices of Thy summoners are heard, so forgive me."
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 530 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 140 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 530 |
Narrated Uthman ibn Abul'As:
Messenger of Allah, appoint me the leader of the tribe in prayer. He said: You are their leader, but you should follow on who is the weakest of them: and appoint a mu'adhdhin who does not charge for the calling of adhan.
صحيح م دون الاتخاذ (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 531 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 141 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 531 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Umar:
Bilal made a call to prayer before the break of dawn; the Prophet (ﷺ), therefore, commanded him to return and make a call: Lo! the servant of Allah (i.e. I) had slept (hence this mistake).
The version of Musa has the addition: He returned and made a call: Lo! the servant of Allah had slept.
Abu Dawud said: This tradition has been narrated by al-Darawardi from 'Ubaid Allah on the authority of Ibn 'Umar saying: There was a mu'adhdhin of 'Umar, named Mas'ud. He then narrated the rest of the tradition. This version is more correct than that one.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 532 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 142 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 532 |
Nafi' reported :
Abu Dawud said: This tradition has been transmitted by al-Darawardi from ‘Ubaid Allah on the authority of Ibn ‘Umar, saying: there was a mu'adhdhin of ‘Umar, named Mas’ud. He then narrated the rest of the tradition. This version is more correct than one.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 533 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 143 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 533 |
Narrated Bilal:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said to Bilal: Do not call adhan until the dawn appears clearly to you in this way, stretching his hand in latitude.
Abu Dawud said: Shaddad did not see Bilal.
Grade: | Hasan (Al-Albani) | حسن (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 534 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 144 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 534 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 535 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 145 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 535 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 536 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 146 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 536 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 537 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 147 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 537 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Umar:
Mujahid reported: I was in the company of Ibn Umar. A person invited the people for the noon or afternoon prayer (after the adhan had been called). He said: Go out with us (from this mosque) because this is an innovation (in religion).
Grade: | Hasan (Al-Albani) | حسن (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 538 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 148 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 538 |
Abu Qatadah reported on the authority of his father :
Abu Dawud said: this has been narrated by Ayyub and Hajjaj al-Sawwaf from Yahya and Hisham al-Duatawa’i in a similar way, saying : Yahya wrote to me (in this way). And this has been narrated by Mu’awiyah b. Sallam and ‘Ali b. al-Mubarak from Yahya: “Until you see me and show tranquility”.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 539 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 149 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 539 |
This tradition has also been reported through a different chain of narrators in a similar way. This version says:
Abu dawud said: No one except Ma’mar has narrated the words “that I have come out”. And the version transmitted by Ibn ‘Uyainah from Ma’mar does not mention the words “that I have come out”.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 540 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 150 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 540 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 541 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 151 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 541 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 542 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 152 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 542 |
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 543 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 153 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 543 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 544 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 154 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 544 |
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 545 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 155 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 545 |
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 546 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 156 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 546 |
Narrated AbudDarda':
I heard the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) say: If there are three men in a village or in the desert among whom prayer is not offered (in congregation), the devil has got the mastery over them. So observe (prayer) in congregation), for the wolf eats only the straggling animal. Sa'ib said: By the word Jama'ah he meant saying prayer in company or in congregation.
Grade: | Hasan (Al-Albani) | حسن (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 547 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 157 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 547 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 548 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 158 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 548 |
Abu Hurairah reported the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) as saying:
I (Yazid b. Yazid) said: I asked Yazid b. al-Asamm: Abu ‘Awf did he mean Friday (prayer) or any other? He replied: may my ears become deaf if I have not heard Abu Hurairah narrating it from the Messenger of Allah (May peace be upon him); He did not mention Friday (prayer) or any other.
صحيح دون قوله ليست بهم علة (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 549 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 159 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 549 |
صحيح م بلفظ لضللتم وهو المحفوظ (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 550 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 160 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 550 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Abbas:
If anyone hears him who makes the call to prayer and is not prevented from joining the congregation by any excuse--he was asked what an excuse consisted of and replied that it was fear or illness--the prayer he offers will not be accepted from him.
صحيح دون جملة العذر وبلفظ ولا صلاة (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 551 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 161 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 551 |
Narrated Amr ibn Za'dah, Ibn Umm Maktum:
Ibn Umm Maktum asked the Prophet (ﷺ) saying: Messenger of Allah, I am a blind man, my house is far away (from the mosque), and I have a guide who does not follow me. Is it possible that permission be granted to me for saying prayer in my house? He asked: Do you hear summons (adhan)? He said: Yes. He said: I do not find any permission for you.
Grade: | Hasan Sahih (Al-Albani) | حسن صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 552 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 162 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 552 |
Narrated Ibn Umm Maktum:
Messenger of Allah, there are many venomous creatures and wild beasts in Medina (so allow me to pray in my house because I am blind). The Prophet (ﷺ) said: Do you hear the call, "Come to prayer," "Come to salvation"? (He said: Yes.) Then you must come.
Abu Dawud said: Al-Qasim al-Jarmi has narrated this tradition from Sufyan in a similar manner. But his version does not contain the words "Then you must come."
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 553 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 163 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 553 |
Narrated Ubayy ibn Ka'b:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) led us in the dawn prayer one day. And he said: Is so and so present? They said: No. He (again) asked: Is so and so present? They replied: No. He then said: These two prayers are the ones which are most burdensome to hypocrites. If you knew what they contain (i.e. blessings), you would come to them, even though you had to crawl on your knees. The first row is like that of the angels, and if you knew the nature of its excellence, you would race to join it.
A man's prayer said along with another is purer than his prayer said alone, and his prayer with two men is purer than his prayer with one, but if there are more it is more pleasing to Allah, the Almighty, the Majestic.
Grade: | Hasan (Al-Albani) | حسن (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 554 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 164 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 554 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 555 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 165 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 555 |
Narrated AbuHurayrah:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said: The further one is from the mosque , the greater will be one's reward.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 556 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 166 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 556 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 557 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 167 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 557 |
Narrated AbuUmamah:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: If anyone goes out from his house after performing ablution for saying the prescribed prayer in congregation (in the mosque), his reward will be like that of one who goes for hajj pilgrimage after wearing ihram (robe worn by the hajj pilgrims).
And he who goes out to say the mid-morning (duha) prayer, and takes the trouble for this purpose, will take the reward like that of a person who performs umrah. And a prayer followed by a prayer with no worldly talk during the gap between them will be recorded in Illiyyun.
Grade: | Hasan (Al-Albani) | حسن (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 558 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 168 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 558 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 559 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 169 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 559 |
Narrated AbuSa'id al-Khudri:
Prayer in congregation is equivalent to twenty-five prayers (offered alone). If he prays in a jungle, and performs its bowing and prostrations perfectly, it becomes equivalent to fifty prayers (in respect of reward).
Abu Dawud said: 'Abd al-Walid b. Ziyad narrated in his version of this tradition: "Prayer said by a single person in a jungle is more excellent by multiplied degrees than prayer said in congregation."
صحيح خ الشطر الأول منه (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 560 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 170 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 560 |
Narrated Buraydah ibn al-Hasib:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said: Give good tidings to those who walk to the mosques in darkness for having a perfect light on the Day of Judgment.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 561 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 171 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 561 |
Narrated Ka'b ibn Ujrah:
AbuThumamah al-Hannat said that Ka'b ibn Ujrah met him while he was going to the mosque; one of the two (companions) met his companion (on his way to the mosque) And he met crossing the fingers of my both hands. He prohibited me to do so, and said: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) has said: If any of you performs ablution, and performs his ablution perfectly, and then goes out intending for the mosque, he should not cross the fingers of his hand because he is already in prayer.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 562 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 172 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 562 |
Narrated A person from the Ansar:
Sa'id ibn al-Musayyab said: An Ansari was breathing his last. He said: I narrate to you a tradition, and I narrate it with the intention of getting a reward from Allah.
I heard the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) say: If any one of you performs ablution and performs it very well, and goes out for prayer, he does not take his right step but Allah records a good work (or blessing) for him, and he does not take his left step but Allah remits one sin from him. Any one of you may reside near the mosque or far from it; if he comes to the mosque and prays in congregation, he will be forgiven (by Allah).
If he comes to the mosque while the people had prayed in part, and the prayer remained in part, and he prays in congregation the part he joined, and completed the part he had missed, he will enjoy similarly (i.e. he will be forgiven). If he comes to the mosque when the people had finished prayer, he will enjoy the same.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 563 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 173 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 563 |
Narrated AbuHurayrah:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said: whoever performs ablution, and performs his ablution perfectly, and then goes to the mosque and finds that the people had finished the prayer (in congregation), Allah will give him a reward like one who prayed in congregation and attended it; The reward of those who prayed in congregation will not be curtailed.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 564 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 174 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 564 |
Narrated AbuHurayrah:
Do not prevent the female servants of Allah from visiting the mosques of Allah, but they may go out (to the mosque) having no perfumed themselves.
Grade: | Hasan Sahih (Al-Albani) | حسن صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 565 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 175 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 565 |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 566 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 176 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 566 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 567 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 177 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 567 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 568 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 178 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 568 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 569 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 179 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 569 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 570 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 180 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 570 |
Abu Dawud said: This tradition has been narrated though a different chain of transmitters by 'Umar. And this is more correct.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 571 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 181 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 571 |
Abu Hurairah said:
Abu Dawud said: The version narrated by al-Zubaidi, Ibn Abi Dhi’b, Ibrahim b. Sa’d, Ma’mar, Shu’aib b. Abi Hamzah on the authority of al-Zuhri has the words: “the part you miss then complete it”. Ibn ‘Uyainah alone narrated from al-Zuhri the words “then offer it afterwards”. And Muhammad b. ‘Amr narrated from Abu Salamah on the authority of Abu Hurairah, and Ja’far b. Rabi’ah narrated from al-A’raj on the authority of Abu Hurairah the words “then complete it”. And Ibn Mas’ud narrated from the Prophet(ﷺ) and Abu Qatadah and Anas reported from the Prophet( may peace be upon him) the words” then complete it”.
Grade: | Hasan Sahih (Al-Albani) | حسن صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 572 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 182 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 572 |
Abu Hurairah reported the Prophet(ﷺ) as saying:
Abu Dawud said: Ibn Sirin narrated from Abu Hurairah the words: "he should complete it afterwards." Similarly, Abu Rafi' narrated from Abu Hurairah and Abu Dharr narrated from him the words "then complete it, and complete it afterwards." There is a variation of words in the narration from him.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 573 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 183 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 573 |
Narrated Sa'id al-Khudri:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) saw a person praying alone. He said: Is there any man who may do good with this (man) and pray along with him.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 574 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 184 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 574 |
Narrated Yazid ibn al-Aswad:
Yazid prayed along with the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) when he was a young boy. When he (the Prophet) had prayed there were two persons (sitting) in the corner of the mosque; they did not pray (along with the Prophet). He called for them. They were brought trembling (before him). He asked: What prevented you from praying along with us? They replied: We have already prayed in our houses. He said: Do not do so. If any of you prays in his house and finds that the imam has not prayed, he should pray along with him; and that will be a supererogatory prayer for him.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 575 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 185 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 575 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 576 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 186 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 576 |
Narrated Yazid ibn Amir:
I came while the Prophet (ﷺ) was saying the prayer. I sat down and did not pray along with them. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) turned towards us and saw that Yazid was sitting there. He said: Did you not embrace Islam, Yazid? He replied: Why not, Messenger of Allah; I have embraced Islam. He said: What prevented you from saying prayer along with the people? He replied: I have already prayed in my house, and I thought that you had prayed (in congregation). He said: When you come to pray (in the mosque) and find the people praying, then you should pray along with them, though you have already prayed. This will be a supererogatory prayer for you and that will be counted as obligatory.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 577 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 187 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 577 |
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 578 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 188 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 578 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Umar:
Sulayman, the freed slave of Maymunah, said: I came to Ibn Umar at Bilat (a place in Medina) while the people were praying. I said: Do you not pray along with them? He said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) say: Do not say a prayer twice in a day.
Grade: | Hasan Sahih (Al-Albani) | حسن صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 579 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 189 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 579 |
Narrated Uqbah ibn Amir:
I heard the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) say: He who leads the people in prayer, and he does so at the right time, will receive, as well as those who are led (in prayer) will get (the reward). He who delays (prayer) from the appointed time will be responsible (for this delay) and not those who are led in prayer.
Grade: | Hasan Sahih (Al-Albani) | حسن صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 580 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 190 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 580 |
Narrated Sulamah daughter of al-Hurr:
I heard the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) say: One of the signs of the Last Hour will be that people in a mosque will refuse to act as imam and will not find an imam to lead them in prayer.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 581 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 191 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 581 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 582 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 192 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 582 |
The version of this tradition narrated through a different chain by Shu’bah has the words:
Abu Dawud said: Yahya al-Qattan narrated from Shu’bah in a similar way, i.e. the earliest of them in recitation.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 583 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 193 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 583 |
This tradition has been transmitted through a different chain by Abu Mas’ud This version has words ; “If they are equally versed in recitation, then the one who has most knowledge of the Sunnah ; if they are equal with regard to (the knowledge of) the Sunnah, then the earliest of them to emigrate (to medina)”. He did not narrate the words; “ The earliest of them in recitation”.
Abu Dawud said:
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 584 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 194 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 584 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 585 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 195 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 585 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 586 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 196 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 586 |
‘Amr b. Salamah reported on the authority of his father (Salamah) that they visited the Prophet (ﷺ). When they intended to return, they said:
Abu Dawud said: This tradition has been narrated by ‘Amr b. Salamah through a different chain of transmitter. This version has: “When my clan visited the Prophet( may peace be upon him) ....” He did not report it on the authority of his father.
صحيح لكن قوله عن أبيه غير محفوظ (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 587 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 197 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 587 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 588 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 198 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 588 |
Malik b. al-Huwairith said that the Prophet( may peace be upon him) told him or some of his companions:
The version narrated by Maslamah goes : He said: On that day we were almost equal in knowledge.
The version narrated by Isma’il says: Khalid said: I said to Abu Qilabah: where is the Qur’an(i.e. why did the Prophet(ﷺ) not say: The one who knows the Qur’an most should act as imam)? He replied: Both of them were equal in the knowledge of the Qur’an.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 589 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 199 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 589 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Abbas:
Let the best among you call the adhan for you, and the Qur'an-readers act as your imams.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 590 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 200 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 590 |
Narrated Umm Waraqah daughter of Nawfal:
When the Prophet (ﷺ) proceeded for the Battle of Badr, I said to him: Messenger of Allah allow me to accompany you in the battle. I shall act as a nurse for patients. It is possible that Allah might bestow martyrdom upon me. He said: Stay at your home. Allah, the Almighty , will bestow martyrdom upon you.
The narrator said: Hence she was called martyr. She read the Qur'an. She sought permission from the Prophet (ﷺ) to have a mu'adhdhin in her house. He, therefore, permitted her (to do so).
She announced that her slave and slave-girl would be free after her death. One night they went to her and strangled her with a sheet of cloth until she died, and they ran away.
Next day Umar announced among the people, "Anyone who has knowledge about them, or has seen them, should bring them (to him)."
Umar (after their arrest) ordered (to crucify them) and they were crucified. This was the first crucifixion at Medina.
Grade: | Hasan (Al-Albani) | حسن (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 591 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 201 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 591 |
Grade: | Hasan (Al-Albani) | حسن (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 592 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 202 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 592 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Umar:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said: There are three types of people whose prayer is not accepted by Allah: One who goes in front of people when they do not like him; a man who comes dibaran, which means that he comes to it too late; and a man who takes into slavery an emancipated male or female slave.
ضعيف إلا الشطر الأول فصحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 593 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 203 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 593 |
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 594 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 204 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 594 |
Grade: | Hasan Sahih (Al-Albani) | حسن صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 595 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 205 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 595 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 596 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 206 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 596 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 597 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 207 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 597 |
Grade: | Hasan li ghairih (Al-Albani) | حسن لغيره (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 598 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 208 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 598 |
Grade: | Hasan Sahih (Al-Albani) | حسن صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 599 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 209 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 599 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 600 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 210 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 600 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 601 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 211 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 601 |
Narrated Jabir ibn Abdullah:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) rode a horse in Medina. It threw him off at the root of a date-palm. His foot was injured. We visited him to inquire about his illness. We found him praying sitting in the apartment of Aisha. We, therefore, stood, (praying) behind him. He kept silent.
We again visited him to inquire about his illness. He offered the obligatory prayer sitting. We, therefore, stood (praying) behind him; he made a sign to us and we sat down. When he finished the prayer, he said: When the imam prays sitting, pray sitting; and when the imam prays standing, pray standing, and do not act as the people of Persia used to act with their chiefs (i.e. the people stood and they were sitting).
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 602 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 212 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 602 |
Narrated AbuHurayrah:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said: The imam is appointed only to be followed; when he says "Allah is most great," say "Allah is most great" and do not say "Allah is most great" until he says "Allah is most great." When he bows; bow; and do not bow until he bows. And when he says "Allah listens to him who praise Him," say "O Allah, our Lord, to Thee be the praise."
The version recorded by Muslim goes: "And to Thee be the praise: And when he prostrate; and do not prostrate until he prostrates. When he prays standing, pray standing, and when he prays sitting, all of you pray sitting.
Abu Dawud said: The words "O Allah, our Lord, to You be the praise" reported by Sulaiman were explained to me by some of our companions.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 603 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 213 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 603 |
Narrated AbuHurayrah:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said: The imam is appointed only to be followed. This version adds: When he recites (the Qur'an), keep silent."
Abu Dawud said: The addition of the words "When he recites, keep silent" in this version are not guarded. The misunderstanding, according to us, is on the part of Abu Khalid (a narrator).
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 604 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 214 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 604 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 605 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 215 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 605 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 606 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 216 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 606 |
Husain reported on the authority of the children of Sa’d b. Mu’adh that Usaid b. Hudair used to act as their Imam. (when he fell ill) the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) came to him inquiring about his illness. They said:
Abu Dawud said : The chain of this tradition is not continuous (muttasil)
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 607 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 217 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 607 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 608 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 218 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 608 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 609 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 219 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 609 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 610 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 220 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 610 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 611 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 221 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 611 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 612 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 222 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 612 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Mas'ud:
Alqamah and al-Aswad sought permission from Abdullah (ibn Mas'ud) for admission, and we remained sitting at his door for a long time. A slave-girl came out and gave them permission (to enter). He (Ibn Mas'ud) then got up and prayed (standing) between me (al-Aswad) and him (Alqamah). He then said: I witnessed the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) doing similarly.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 613 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 223 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 613 |
Narrated Yazid ibn al-Aswad:
Jabir ibn Yazid ibn al-Aswad reported on the authority of his father: I prayed behind the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ). When he finished the prayer, he would turn (his face from the direction of the Ka'bah).
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 614 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 224 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 614 |
Narrated Al-Bara' ibn Azib:
When we would pray behind the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ), we liked to be on his right side. He (the Prophet) would sit turning his face towards us (and back towards the Ka'bah) (ﷺ).
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 615 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 225 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 615 |
Narrated Mughirah ibn Shu'bah:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said: The Imam should not pray at the place where he led the prayer until he removes (from there).
Abu Dawud said: 'Ata' al-Khurasani did not see Mughirah b. Shu'bah (This tradition is, therefore munqati', i.e. a link is missing in the chain).
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 616 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 226 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 616 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Amr ibn al-'As:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said: When the Imam completes the prayer and sits (for reciting tashahhud), and then becomes defiled (i.e. his ablution becomes void) before he speaks (to someone), his prayer becomes complete. And those who prayed behind him also complete the prayer.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 617 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 227 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 617 |
Narrated Ali ibn AbuTalib:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said: The key of prayer is purification; takbir (saying "Allah is most great") makes (all acts which break prayer) unlawful and taslim (uttering the salutation) makes (all such acts) lawful.
Grade: | Hasan Sahih (Al-Albani) | حسن صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 618 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 228 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 618 |
Narrated Mu'awiyah ibn AbuSufyan:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said: Do not try to outstrip me in bowing and prostrating because however earlier I bow you will join me when I raise (my head from bowing); I have become bulky.
Grade: | Hasan Sahih (Al-Albani) | حسن صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 619 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 229 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 619 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 620 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 230 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 620 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 621 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 231 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 621 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 622 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 232 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 622 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 623 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 233 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 623 |
صحيح م دون الحض (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 624 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 234 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 624 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 625 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 235 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 625 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 626 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 236 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 626 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 627 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 237 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 627 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 628 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 238 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 628 |
Narrated Talq ibn Ali al-Hanafi:
We came to the Prophet (ﷺ), and a man came and said: Prophet of Allah, what do you say if one prays in a single garment? The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) then took off his wrapper and combined it with his sheet, and put it on them. He got up and the Prophet of Allah (ﷺ) led us in prayer. When he finished the prayer, he said: Does every one of you have two garments?
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 629 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 239 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 629 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 630 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 240 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 630 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 631 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 241 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 631 |
Narrated Salamah ibn al-Akwa':
I said: Messenger of Allah, I am a man who goes out hunting; may I pray in a single shirt? He replied: Yes, but fasten it even if it should be with a thorn.
Grade: | Hasan (Al-Albani) | حسن (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 632 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 242 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 632 |
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 633 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 243 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 633 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 634 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 244 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 634 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 635 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 245 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 635 |
Narrated Buraydah ibn al-Hasib:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) prohibited us to pray in a sheet of cloth without crossing both its ends, and he also prohibited us to pray in a wrapper without putting on a sheet.
Grade: | Hasan (Al-Albani) | حسن (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 636 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 246 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 636 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Mas'ud:
I heard the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) say: He who lets his garment trail during prayer out of pride, Allah, the Almighty, has nothing to do with pardoning him and protecting him from Hell.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 637 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 247 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 637 |
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 638 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 248 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 638 |
Grade: | Da'if Mauquf (Al-Albani) | ضعيف موقوف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 639 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 249 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 639 |
Abu Dawud said: This tradition has been transmitted by Malik b. Anas, Bakr b. Mudar, Hafs b. Ghiyaht, Isma'il b. Ja'far, Ibn Abu Dhi'b, and Ibn Ishaq from Muhammad b. Zaid on the authority of his mother who narrated from Umm Salamah. None of these narrators mention the name of the Prophet (ﷺ). They reported it directly from Umm Salamah.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 640 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 250 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 640 |
Narrated Aisha, Ummul Mu'minin:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said: Allah does not accept the prayer of a woman who has reached puberty unless she wears a veil.
Abu Dawud said: This tradition has been narrated by Sa;id b. Abi 'Arubah from Qatadah on the authority of al-Hasan from the Prophet (ﷺ).
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 641 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 251 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 641 |
Muhammad said:
Abu Dawud said: Hisham has narrated it similarly from Muhammad b. Sirin.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 642 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 252 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 642 |
Narrated AbuHurayrah:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) forbade trailing garments during prayer and that a man should cover his mouth.
Abu Dawud said: This tradition has also been narrated by 'Isi on the authority of 'Ata' from Abu Hurairah: The Prophet (ﷺ) forbade trailing garments during prayer.
Grade: | Hasan (Al-Albani) | حسن (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 643 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 253 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 643 |
Ibn Juraij said; I often saw ‘Ata praying while letting his garment trail.
Abu Dawud said:
Grade: | Sahih Maqtu' (Al-Albani) | صحيح مقطوع (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 644 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 254 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 644 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 645 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 255 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 645 |
Narrated AbuRafi':
Sa'id ibn AbuSa'id al-Maqburi reported on the authority of his father that he saw AbuRafi' the freed slave of the Prophet (ﷺ), passing by Hasan ibn Ali (Allah be pleased with them) when he was standing offering his prayer. He had tied the back knot of his hair. AbuRafi' untied it. Hasan turned to him with anger, AbuRafi' said to him: Concentrate on your prayer and do not be angry: I heard the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) say: This is the seat of the devil, referring to the back knot of the hair.
Grade: | Hasan (Al-Albani) | حسن (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 646 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 256 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 646 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Abbas:
Kurayb the freed slave of Ibn Abbas reported: Abdullah ibn Abbas saw Abdullah ibn al-Harith praying having the back knot of the hair. He stood behind him and began to untie it. He remained standing unmoved (stationary). When he finished his prayer he came to Ibn Abbas and said to him: What were you doing with my head? He said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) say: A man who prays with the black knot of hair tied is the one praying pinioned.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 647 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 257 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 647 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn as-Sa'ib:
I saw the Prophet (ﷺ) praying on the day of the conquest of Mecca and he had placed his shoe at his left side.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 648 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 258 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 648 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 649 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 259 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 649 |
Narrated AbuSa'id al-Khudri:
While the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) was leading his Companions in prayer, he took off his sandals and laid them on his left side; so when the people saw this, they removed their sandals. When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) finished his prayer, he asked: What made you remove your sandals? The replied: We saw you remove your sandals, so we removed our sandals.
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) then said: Gabriel came to me and informed me that there was filth in them. When any of you comes to the mosque, he should see; if he finds filth on his sandals, he should wipe it off and pray in them.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 650 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 260 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 650 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 651 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 261 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 651 |
Narrated Aws ibn Thabit al-Ansari:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: Act differently from the Jews, for they do not pray in their sandals or their shoes.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 652 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 262 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 652 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Amr ibn al-'As:
I saw the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) praying both barefooted and wearing sandals.
Grade: | Hasan Sahih (Al-Albani) | حسن صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 653 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 263 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 653 |
Narrated AbuHurayrah:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said: When any of you prays, he should not place his sandals on his right side or on his left so as to be on the right side of someone else, unless no one is at his left, but should place them between his feet.
Grade: | Hasan Sahih (Al-Albani) | حسن صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 654 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 264 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 654 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 655 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 265 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 655 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 656 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 266 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 656 |
صحيح خ دون قوله فصل حتى أراك كيف تصلي فأقتدي بك (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 657 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 267 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 657 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 658 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 268 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 658 |
Narrated Al-Mughirah ibn Shu'bah:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) used to pray on a mat and on a tanned skin.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 659 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 269 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 659 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 660 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 270 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 660 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 661 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 271 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 661 |
صحيح ق بجملة الأمر بتسوية الصفوف وجملة المنكب بالمنكب عقله خ عن أنس (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 662 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 272 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 662 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 663 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 273 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 663 |
Narrated Al-Bara' ibn Azib:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) used to pass through the row from one side to the other; he used to set out chests and shoulders in order, and say: Do not be irregular. And he would say: Allah and His angels bless those who are near the first rows.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 664 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 274 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 664 |
Narrated An-Nu'man ibn Bashir:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) used to straighten our rows when we stood up to pray, and when we were straight, he said: Allah is most great (takbir).
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 665 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 275 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 665 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Umar:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said: Set the rows in order, stand shoulder to shoulder, close the gaps, be pliant in the hands of your brethren, and do not leave openings for the devil. If anyone joins up a row, Allah will join him up, but if anyone breaks a row, Allah will cut him off.
Abu Dawud said: The name of Abu Shjrah is Kathir b. Murrah.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 666 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 276 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 666 |
Narrated Anas ibn Malik:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said: Stand close together in your rows, bring them near one another, and stand neck to neck, for by Him in Whose hand my soul is, I see the devil coming in through openings in the row just like a small black sheep.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 667 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 277 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 667 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 668 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 278 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 668 |
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 669 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 279 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 669 |
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 670 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 280 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 670 |
Narrated Anas ibn Malik:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said: Complete the front row, then the one that comes next, and if there is any incompleteness, let it be in the last row.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 671 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 281 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 671 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Abbas:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said: The best of you are those whose shoulders are soft in prayer.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 672 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 282 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 672 |
Narrated AbdulHamid ibn Mahmud:
I offered the Friday prayer along with Anas ibn Malik. We were pushed to the pillars (due to the crowd of people). We, therefore, stopped forward and backward. Anas then said: We used to avoid it (setting a row between the pillars) during the time of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ).
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 673 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 283 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 673 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 674 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 284 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 674 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 675 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 285 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 675 |
Narrated Aisha, Ummul Mu'minin:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: Allah and His angels bless those who are on the right flanks of the rows.
حسن بلفظ على الذين يصلون الصفوف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 676 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 286 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 676 |
Narrated AbuMalik al-Ash'ari:
Should I not tell you how the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) led the prayer? He said: He had the iqamah announced, drew the men up in line and drew up the youths behind them, then led them in prayer. He then mentioned how he conducted it. and said: Thus is the prayer of......AbdulA'la said: I think he must have said: My people.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 677 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 287 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 677 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 678 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 288 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 678 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 679 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 289 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 679 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 680 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 290 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 680 |
Narrated AbuHurayrah:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said: Have the imam in the centre and close up the gaps.
ضعيف لكن الشطر الثاني منه صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 681 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 291 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 681 |
Narrated Wabisah:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) saw a man praying alone behind the row. He ordered him to repeat. Sulayman ibn Harb said: The prayer.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 682 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 292 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 682 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 683 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 293 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 683 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 684 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 294 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 684 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 685 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 295 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 685 |
Grade: | Sahih Maqtu' (Al-Albani) | صحيح مقطوع (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 686 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 296 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 686 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 687 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 297 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 687 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 688 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 298 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 688 |
Narrated AbuHurayrah:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said: When one of you prays, he should put something in front of his face, and if he can find nothing , he should set up his staff; but if he has no staff, he should draw a line; then what passes in front of him will not harm him.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 689 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 299 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 689 |
This tradition has also been reported by Abu Hurairah through a different chain of narrators.
Abu Hurairah reported:
Sufyan said: We did not find anything by which we could reinforce this tradition, and this has been narrated only through this chain.
He ('Ali b. al-Madini, a narrator) said: I said to Sufyan: There is a difference of opinion of the name (Abu Muhammad b. 'Amr). He pondered for a moment and then said: I do not remember except Abu Muhammad b. 'Amr Sufyan said: A man had come to Kufah after the death of Isma'il b. Umayyah ; he was seeking Abu Muhammad until he found him. He asked him (about this tradition) but he became confused. Abu Dawud said: I heard Ahmad b. Hanbal who was questioned many times how the line should be drawn. He replied: In this way. horizontally like crescent.
Abu Dawud said: I heard Musaddad say: Ibn Dawud said: The line should be drawn perpendicularly.
Abu Dawud said: I heard Ahmad b. Hanbal describing many times how the line should be drawn. He said: In this way horizontally in the round semi-circular form like the crescent, that is (the line should be) a curve.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 690 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 300 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 690 |
Grade: | Sahih Maqtu' (Al-Albani) | صحيح مقطوع (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 691 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 301 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 691 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 692 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 302 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 692 |
Narrated Al-Miqdad ibn al-Aswad:
I never saw the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) praying in front of a stick, a pillar, or a tree, without having it opposite his right or left eyebrow, and not facing it directly.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 693 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 303 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 693 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Abbas:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said: Do not pray behind a sleeping or a talking person.
Grade: | Hasan (Al-Albani) | حسن (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 694 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 304 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 694 |
Narrated Sahl ibn AbuHathmah:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said: When one of you prays facing a sutrah he should keep close to it, and not let the devil interrupt his prayer.
Abu Dawud said: This tradition has also been narrated by Waqid b. Muhammad from Safwan from Muhammad b. Sahl on the authority of his father, or on the authority of Muhammad b. Sahl from the Prophet (ﷺ). Some have narrated it from Nafi' b. Jubair on the authority of Sahl b. Sa'd. There is a variation in the chain of its narrators.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 695 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 305 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 695 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 696 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 306 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 696 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 697 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 307 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 697 |
Grade: | Hasan Sahih (Al-Albani) | حسن صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 698 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 308 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 698 |
Grade: | Hasan Sahih (Al-Albani) | حسن صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 699 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 309 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 699 |
Abu Dawud said: Sufyan Ath-Thawri said: "A person arrogantly walks in front of me while I am praying, so I stop him, and a weak person passes, so I dont stop him."
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 700 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 310 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 700 |
The Messenger of Allah(ﷺ) as saying: "If one who passes in front of a man who is praying knew the responsibility he incurs, he would prefer to stand still for forty. . . rather than pass in front of him. Abu al-Nadr said: I do not know whether he said forty days, or months, or years."
Abu Dawud: Sufyan al-Thawri said: If a man passes proudly in front of me while I am praying, I shall stop him, and if a weak man passes, I shall not stop him.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 701 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 311 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 701 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 702 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 312 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 702 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Abbas:
Qatadah said: I heard Jabir ibn Zayd who reported on the authority of Ibn Abbas; and Shu'bah reported the Prophet (ﷺ) as saying: A menstruating woman and a dog cut off the prayer.
Abu Dawud said: Sa'id, Hisham and Hammam narrated this tradition from Qatadah on the authority of Jabir b. Zaid as a statement of Ibn 'Abbas.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 703 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 313 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 703 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Abbas:
Ikrimah reported on the authority of Ibn Abbas, saying: I think the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: When one of you prays without a sutrah, a dog, an ass, a pig, a Jew, a Magian, and a woman cut off his prayer, but it will suffice if they pass in front of him at a distance of over a stone's throw.
Abu Dawud said: There is something about this tradition in my heart. I used to discuss it with Ibrahim and others. I did not find anyone who narrated it from Hisham and knew it. I did not know anyone who reported it from Hisham and knew it. I did not know anyone who related it from Hisham. I think the confusion is on the part of Ibn Abi Saminah that is, Muhammad b. Isma'il al-Basri, the freed slave of Banu Hisham. In this tradition the mention of words "a Magian" is rejected; the mention of the words "at a stone's throw" and "a pig" is rejected.
Abu Dawud said: I did not hear this tradition except from Muhammad b. Isma'il b. Samurrah and I think he was mistaken because he used to narrate to us from his memory.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 704 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 314 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 704 |
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 705 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 315 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 705 |
This tradition as also been reported by Sa’id through the same chain of narrators and to the same effect. He added:
Abu Dawud said: This version narrated by Mushir on the authority of Sa’id has: He cut off our prayer.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 706 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 316 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 706 |
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 707 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 317 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 707 |
Grade: | Hasan Sahih (Al-Albani) | حسن صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 708 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 318 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 708 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 709 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 319 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 709 |
Narrated Aisha, Ummul Mu'minin:
I was sleeping in front of the Prophet (ﷺ) with my legs between him and the qiblah. Shu'bah said: I think she said: I was menstruating.
Abu Dawud said: This tradition has been narrated by al-Zuhri, 'Ata, Abu Bakr b. Hafs, Hisham b. 'Urwah, 'Irak b. Malik, Abu al-Aswad and Tamim b. Salamah; all transmitted from 'Urwah on the authority of 'Aishah. Ibrahim narrated from al-Aswad on the authority of 'Aishah. Abu al-Duha narrated from Masruq on the authority of 'Aishah. Al-Qasim b. Muhammad and Abu Salamah narrated it from 'Aisha. All these narrators did not mention the words "And I was menstruating."
صحيح دون قوله وأنا حائض (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 710 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 320 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 710 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 711 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 321 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 711 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 712 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 322 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 712 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 713 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 323 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 713 |
Narrated Aisha, Ummul Mu'minin:
I used to sleep lying between the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) and the qiblah. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) used to pray when I (was lying) in front of him. When he wanted to offer the witr prayer - added by the narrator Uthman - he pinched me - then the narrators are agreed - and said: Set aside.
Grade: | Hasan Sahih (Al-Albani) | حسن صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 714 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 324 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 713 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Abbas:
I came riding a donkey. Another version has: Ibn Abbas said: When I was near the age of the puberty I came riding a she-ass and found the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) leading the people in prayer at Mina. I passed in front of a part of the row (of worshippers), and dismounting left my she-ass for grazing in the pasture, and I joined the row, and no one objected to that.
Abu Dawud said: These are the words of al-Qa'nabi, and are complete. Malik said: I take it as permissible at the time when the iqamah for prayer is pronounced.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 715 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 325 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 714 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Abbas:
AbusSahba' said: We discussed the things that cut off the prayer according to Ibn Abbas. He said: I and a boy from Banu AbdulMuttalib came riding a donkey, and the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) was leading the people in prayer. He dismounted and I also dismounted. I left the donkey in front of the row (of the worshippers). He (the Prophet) did not pay attention to that. Then two girls from Banu AbdulMuttalib came and joined the row in the middle, but he paid no attention to that.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 716 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 326 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 715 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 717 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 327 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 716 |
Narrated Al-Fadl ibn Abbas:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) came to us accompanied by Abbas when we were in open country belonging to us. He prayed in a desert with no sutrah in front of him, and a she-ass and a bitch of ours were playing in front of him, but he paid no attention to that.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 718 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 328 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 717 |
Narrated AbuSa'id al-Khudri:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said: Nothing interrupt prayer, but repulse as much as you can anyone who passes in front of you, for he is just a devil.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 719 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 329 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 718 |
Abu al-Waddak said:
Abu Dawud said: If two traditions of the prophet(ﷺ) conflict, the practice of the Companions after him should be taken into consideration.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 720 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 330 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 719 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 721 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 331 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 720 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 722 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 332 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 721 |
‘Abd al-Jabbar b. Wa’il (b.Hujr) said:
Abu Dawud said: This tradition has been narrated by Hammam from ibn Juhadah, but he did not mention the raising of hands after he raised his head at the end of the prostration.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 723 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 333 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 722 |
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 724 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 334 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 723 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 725 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 335 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 724 |
Narrated Wa'il ibn Hujr:
I purposely looked at the prayer of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ), how he offered it. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) stood up, faced the direction of the qiblah and uttered the takbir (Allah is most great) and then raised his hands in front of his ears, then placed his right hand on his left (catching each other).
When he was about to bow, he raised them in the same manner. He then placed his hands on his knees. When he raised his head after bowing, he raised them in the like manner. When he prostrated himself he placed his forehead between his hands.
He then sat down and spread his left foot and placed his left hand on his left thigh, and kept his right elbow aloof from his right thigh. He closed his two fingers and made a circle (with the fingers).
I (Asim ibn Kulayb) saw him (Bishr ibn al-Mufaddal) say in this manner. Bishr made the circle with the thumb and the middle finger and pointed with the forefinger.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 726 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 336 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 725 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 727 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 337 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 726 |
Narrated Wa'il ibn Hujr:
I witnessed the Prophet (ﷺ) raise his hands in front of his ears when he began to pray. I then came back and saw them (the people) raising their hands up to their chest when they began to pray. They wore long caps and blankets.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 728 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 338 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 727 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 729 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 339 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 728 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 730 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 340 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 729 |
صحيح دون قوله ولا صافح بخده (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 731 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 341 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 730 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 732 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 342 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 731 |
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 733 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 343 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 732 |
‘Abbas b. Sahl. Said:
Abu Dawud said: This tradition has been narrated by Ibn al-Mubarak from Fulaih who heard ‘Abbas . Sahl narrating it; but I do not remember it. I think he made the mention of ‘Isa b. ‘Abd Allah who heard ‘Abbas b. Sahl saying: I accompanied Abu Humaid al-Sa’idi.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 734 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 344 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 733 |
Abu Humaid reported to the same effect. He said:
Abu Dawud says that Ibn Mubarak narrated this hadith from ‘Abbas b. Sahl, which he did not remember well. It is thought that he has mentioned ‘Isa b. ‘Abd Allah, ‘Abbas b. Sahl and Abu Humaid al-Sa’idi.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 735 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 345 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 734 |
Wa’il b. Hujr reported in this tradition from the Prophet(ﷺ):
Hajjaj reported from Hammam and Shaqiq narrated a similar tradition to us from ‘Asim b. Kulaib on the authority of his father from the Prophet(ﷺ).
And another version narrated by one of them has-and I think in all probability that this version has been narrated by Muhammad b. Juhadah-when he got up (after prostration), he got up with his knees and gave his weight on his thighs.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 736 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 346 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 735 |
Narrated Wa'il ibn Hujr:
I saw the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) raising his thumbs in prayer up to the lobes of his ears.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 737 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 347 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 736 |
Narrated AbuHurayrah:
When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) uttered the takbir (Allah is most great) for prayer (in the beginning), he raised his hands opposite to his shoulders; and when he bowed, he did like that; and when he raised his head to prostrate, he did like that; and when he got up at the end of two rak'ahs, he did like that.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 738 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 348 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 737 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Abbas:
Maymun al-Makki said: that he saw Abdullah ibn az-Zubayr leading in prayer. He pointed with his hands (i.e. raised his hands opposite to the shoulders) when he stood up, when he bowed and when he prostrated, and when he got up after prostration, he pointed with his hands (i.e. raised his hands).
The I went to Ibn Abbas and said (to him) I saw Ibn az-Zubayr praying that I never saw anyone praying. I then told him about the pointing with his hands (raising his hands). He said: If you like to see the prayer of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) follower the prayer as offered by Abdullah ibn az-Zubayr.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 739 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 349 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 738 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Abbas:
Nadr ibn Kathir as-Sa'di said: Abdullah ibn Tawus prayed at my side in the mosque of al-Khayf. When he made the first prostration, he raised his head after it and raised his hands opposite to his face. This came as something strange for me. I, therefore, said it to Wuhayb ibn Khalid.
Then Wuhayb ibn Khalid said to him: You are doing a thing that I did not see anyone do. Ibn Tawus then replied: I saw my father doing it, and my father said: I saw Ibn Abbas doing it. I do not know but he said: The Prophet (ﷺ) used to do it.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 740 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 350 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 739 |
Nafi’ said on the authority of Ibn ‘Umar that when he began prayer, he uttered the takbir( Allah is most great) and raised his hands; and when he bowed( he raised his hands); and when he said:
Abu Dawud said: What is correct is that the tradition reported by Ibn ‘Umar does not go back to the Prophet (may peace beupon him). Abu Dawud said: The narrator Baqiyyah reported the first part of this tradition from ‘Ubaid Allah and traced it back to the Prophet (ﷺ); and the narrator al-Thaqafi reported it from ‘Ubaid Allah as a statement of Ibn ‘Umar himself(not from the Porphet). In this version he said: When he stood at the end of two rak’ahs he raised them up to his breasts. And this is the correct version.
Abu Dawud said: This tradition has been transmitted as a statement of Ibn ‘Umar (and not of the Prophet) by al-Laith b. Sa’d, Malik, Ayyub, and Ibn Juraij; and this has been narrated as a statement of the Prophet (ﷺ) by Hammad b. Salamah alone on the authority of Ayyub. Ayyub and Malik did not mention his raising of hands when he stood after two prostrations, but al-Laith mentioned it in his version. Ibn Juraij said in this version: I asked Nafi’: Did Ibn ‘Umar raise (his hands) higher for the first time? He said: No, I said: Point out to me. He then pointed to the breasts or lower than that.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 741 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 351 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 740 |
Nafi’ said:
Abu Dawud said: So as far as I know, no one narrated the words “he raised them lower that that” except Malik.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 742 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 352 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 741 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 743 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 353 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 742 |
Narrated Ali ibn AbuTalib:
When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) stood for offering the obligatory prayer, he uttered the takbir (Allah is most great) and raised his hands opposite to his shoulders; and he did like that when he finished recitation (of the Qur'an) and was about to bow; and he did like that when he rose after bowing; and he did not raise his hands in his prayer while he was in his sitting position.
When he stood up from his prostrations (at the end of two rak'ahs), he raised his hands likewise and uttered the takbir (Allah is most great) and raised his hands so as to bring them up to his shoulders, as he uttered the takbir in the beginning of the prayer.
Grade: | Hasan Sahih (Al-Albani) | حسن صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 744 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 354 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 743 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 745 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 355 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 744 |
Narrated AbuHurayrah:
If I were in front of the Prophet (ﷺ), I would see his armpits. Ibn Mu'adh added that Lahiq said: Do you not see, AbuHurayrah could not stand in front of the Prophet (ﷺ) while he was praying. Musa added: When he uttered the takbir, he raised his hands.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 746 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 356 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 745 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Mas'ud:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) taught us how to pray. He then uttered the takbir (Allah is most great) and raised his hands; when he bowed, he joined his hands and placed them between his knees. When this (report) reached Sa'd, he said: My brother said truly. We used to do this; then we were later on commanded to do this, that is, to place the hands on the knees.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 747 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 357 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 746 |
It was reported from Alqamah who said:
Abu Dawud said: This is a summarized version of a longer narration and it is not authentic with this wording.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 748 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 358 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 747 |
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 749 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 359 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 748 |
Narrated Al-Bara' ibn Azib:
When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) began prayer, he raised his hands up to his ears, then he did not repeat.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 750 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 360 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 749 |
This tradition has been narrated by Sufyan through a different chain of transmitters. This version does not have the words “then he did not repeat”. Sufyan said:
Abu Dawud said: This tradition has also been transmitted by Hushaim, Khalid, and Ibn Idris from Yazid. They did not mention the words “then he did not repeat”
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 751 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 361 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 750 |
Narrated Al-Bara' ibn Azib:
I saw that the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) raised his hands when he began prayer, but he did not raise them until he finished (prayer).
Abu Dawud said: This tradition is not sound.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 752 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 362 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 751 |
Narrated AbuHurayrah:
When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) began his prayer, he raised his hands extensively.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 753 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 363 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 752 |
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 754 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 364 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 753 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Mas'ud:
AbuUthman an-Nahdi said: When Ibn Mas'ud prayed he placed his left hand on the right. The Prophet (ﷺ) saw him and placed his right hand on his left one.
Grade: | Hasan (Al-Albani) | حسن (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 755 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 365 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 754 |
Narrated Ali ibn AbuTalib:
AbuJuhayfah said: Ali said that it is a sunnah to place one hand on the other in prayer below the navel.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 756 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 366 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 755 |
Jarir ad-Dabbi reported:
Abu Dawud said: Sa'id b. Jubair narrated the words: "above the navel". Abu Mijlaz reported the words: "below the navel". This has also been narrated by Abu Hurairah. But that is not strong.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 757 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 367 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 756 |
Narrated AbuHurayrah:
(The established way of folding hands is) to hold the hands by the hands in prayer below the navel.
Abu Dawud said: I heard Ahmad b. Hanbal say: The narrator 'Abd al-Rahman b. Ishaq al-Kufi is weak (i.e. not reliable).
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 758 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 368 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 757 |
Narrated Tawus:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) used to place his right hand on his left hand, then he folded them strictly on his chest in prayer.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 759 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 369 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 758 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 760 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 370 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 759 |
Grade: | Hasan Sahih (Al-Albani) | حسن صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 761 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 371 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 760 |
Grade: | Sahih Maqtu' (Al-Albani) | صحيح مقطوع (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 762 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 372 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 761 |
Anas b. Malik said:
The narrator Humaid added: When any of you comes for praying, he should walk as usual (i.e. he should not hasten and run quickly); then he should pray as much as he finds it (along with the imam), and should offer the part of the prayer himself (when the prayer is finished) which the Imam had offered before him.
صحيح م دون الزيادة (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 763 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 373 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 762 |
Narrated Jubayr ibn Mut'im:
Jabir saw the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) observing prayer. (The narrator Amr said: I do not know which prayer he was offering.)
He (the Prophet) said: Allah is altogether great; Allah is altogether great; Allah is altogether great; and praise be to Allah in abundance; and praise be to Allah is abundance; and praise be to Allah in abundance. Glory be to Allah in the morning and after (saying it three times). I seek refuge in Allah from the accursed devil, from his puffing up (nafkh), his spitting (nafth) and his evil suggestion (hamz).
He (Amr) said: His nafth it poetry, his nafkh is pride, and his hamz is madness.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 764 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 374 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 763 |
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 765 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 375 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 764 |
Narrated Aisha, Ummul Mu'minin:
Asim ibn Humayd said: I asked Aisha: By what words the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) would begin his supererogatory prayer at night?
She replied: You ask me about a thing of which no one asked me before you. When he stood up, be uttered the takbir (Allah is most great) ten times, and uttered "Praise be to Allah" ten times, and uttered "Glory be to Allah " ten times, and uttered "There is no god but Allah" ten times, and sought forgiveness ten times, and said: O Allah, forgive me, and guide me, and give me sustenance, and keep me well, and he sought refuge in Allah from the hardship of standing before Allah on the Day of Judgment.
Abu Dawud said: This tradition has also been narrated by Khalid b. Ma'dan from Rab'iah al-Jarashi on the authority of 'Aishah.
Grade: | Hasan Sahih (Al-Albani) | حسن صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 766 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 376 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 765 |
Grade: | Hasan (Al-Albani) | حسن (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 767 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 377 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 766 |
Grade: | Hasan (Al-Albani) | حسن (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 768 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 378 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 767 |
Grade: | Sahih Maqtu' (Al-Albani) | صحيح مقطوع (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 769 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 379 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 768 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 770 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 380 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 769 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 771 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 381 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 770 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 772 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 382 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 771 |
Narrated Rifa'ah ibn Rafi':
I offered prayer behind the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ). Rifa'ah sneezed. The narrator Qutaybah did not mention the name Rifa'ah (but he said: I sneezed). So I said: Praise be to Allah, praise much, good and blessed therein, blessed thereupon, as our Lord likes and is pleased. When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) finished his prayer, he turned and said: Who was the speaker in prayer? He then narrated the rest of the tradition like that of Malik and completed it.
Grade: | Hasan (Al-Albani) | حسن (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 773 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 383 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 772 |
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 774 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 384 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 773 |
Narrated AbuSa'id al-Khudri:
When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) got up to pray at night (for tahajjud prayer) he uttered the takbir and then said: "Glory be to Thee, O Allah," and "Praise be to Thee" and "Blessed is Thy name," and Exalted is Thy greatness." and "There is no god but Thee." He then said: "There is no god but Allah" three times; he then said: "Allah is altogether great" three times: "I seek refuge in Allah, All-Hearing and All-Knowing from the accursed devil, from his evil suggestion (hamz), from his puffing up (nafkh), and from his spitting (nafth)" He then recited (the Qur'an).
Abu Dawud said: It is said that this tradition has been narrated by 'Ali b. 'Ali from al-Hasan omitting the name of the Companion of the Prophet (ﷺ). The misunderstanding occurred on the part of Ja'far.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 775 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 385 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 774 |
Narrated Aisha, Ummul Mu'minin:
When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) began his prayer, he said: "Glory be to Thee, O Allah," and "Praise be to Thee" and "Blessed is Thy name, and Exalted is Thy greatness, sand there is no god but Allah."
Abu Dawud said: This tradition is not well known from 'Abd al-Salam b. Harb. No one narrated this except Talq b. Ghannam. A group of narrators reported the description of prayer from (the narrator) Budail; they did not mention therein this supplication.
صحيح وهذا الحديث ليس بالمشهور عن عبد السلام بن حرب لم يروه إلا طلق بن غنام وقد روى قصة الصلاة عن بديل جماعة لم يذكروا فيه شيئا من هذا (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 776 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 386 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 775 |
Narrated Samurah ibn Jundub:
I remember two period of silence in prayer, one when the imam said the takbir; and one when he finished reciting the Fatihah and the surah when he was about to bow. But Imran ibn Husayn took it as something strange. So they wrote about it to Ubayy (ibn Ka'b) in Medina. He verified the statement of Samurah.
Abu Dawud said: Humaid also narrated in this tradition the words "and one period silence when he finished the recitation (of the Qur'an)"
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 777 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 387 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 776 |
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 778 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 388 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 777 |
Narrated Samurah ibn Jundub; Ubayy ibn Ka'b:
Samurah ibn Jundub and Imran ibn Husayn had a discussion (about the periods of silence in prayer). Samurah then said that he remembered two periods of silence from the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ); one when he uttered the takbir and the other when he finished reciting: "Not of those with whom Thou art angry, nor of those who go astray" (i.7).
Samurah remembered that, but Imran ibn Husayn rejected it.
Then they wrote about it to Ubayy ibn Ka'b. He wrote a letter to them and gave a reply to them that Samurah remembered correctly.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 779 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 389 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 778 |
Narrated Samurah ibn Jundub:
I remember from the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) two periods of silence. Sa'id said: We asked Qatadah: What are those two periods of silence? He said: (one) when he began his prayer, and (one) when he finished the recitation. Then he added: When he finished reciting (the closing verse of the Fatihah): "Not of those with whom Thou art angry, nor of who go astray."
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 780 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 390 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 779 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 781 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 391 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 780 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 782 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 392 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 781 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 783 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 393 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 782 |
Grade: | Hasan (Al-Albani) | حسن (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 784 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 394 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 783 |
‘Urwah reported on the authority of ‘A’ishah mentioning the incident of slander. She said:
Abu Dawud said: This is a rejected (munkar) tradition. A group of narrators have reported this tradition from al-Zuhri; but did not mention this detail. I am afraid the phrase concerning “seeking refuge in Allah” is the statement of Humaid.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 785 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 395 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 784 |
Narrated Uthman ibn Affan:
Yazid al-Farisi said: I heard Ibn Abbas say: I asked Uthman ibn Affan: What moved you to put the (Surah) al-Bara'ah which belongs to the mi'in (surahs) (containing one hundred verses) and the (Surah) al-Anfal which belongs to the mathani (Surahs) in the category of as-sab'u at-tiwal (the first long surah or chapters of the Qur'an), and you did not write "In the name of Allah, the Compassionate, the Merciful" between them?
Uthman replied: When the verses of the Qur'an were revealed to the Prophet (ﷺ), he called someone to write them down for him and said to him: Put this verse in the surah in which such and such has been mentioned; and when one or two verses were revealed, he used to say similarly (regarding them). (Surah) al-Anfal is the first surah that was revealed at Medina, and (Surah) al-Bara'ah was revealed last in the Qur'an, and its contents were similar to those of al-Anfal. I, therefore, thought that it was a part of al-Anfal. Hence I put them in the category of as-sab'u at-tiwal (the seven lengthy surahs), and I did not write "In the name of Allah, the Compassionate, the Merciful" between them.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 786 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 396 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 785 |
The above mentioned tradition has been reported by ibn abbas through a different chain of narrators to the same effect. This version adds:
Abu Dawood said: Al-sha’bl, Abu Malik, Qatadah, and Thabit b. ‘Umarah said: The prophet( may peace be upon him) did not write”In the name of Allah, the compassionate, the merciful” until Surah al-naml was revealed. This is the meaning of what they said. Further, this is a mursal traditional(omitting the name of the companion)
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 787 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 397 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 786 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 788 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 398 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 787 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 789 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 399 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 788 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 790 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 400 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 790 |
منكر بذكر المسافر (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 791 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 401 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 791 |
Narrated Some Companions of the Prophet:
AbuSalih reported on the authority of some Companions of the Prophet (ﷺ): The Prophet (ﷺ) said to a person: what do you say in prayer?
He replied: I first recite tashahhud (supplication recited in sitting position), and then I say: O Allah, I ask Thee for Paradise, and I seek refuge in Thee from Hell-Fire, but I do not understand your sound and the sound of Mu'adh (what you say or he says in prayer). The Prophet (ﷺ) said: We too go around it (paradise and Hell-fire).
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 792 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 402 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 792 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 793 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 403 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 793 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 794 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 404 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 794 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 795 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 405 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 795 |
Grade: | Hasan (Al-Albani) | حسن (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 796 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 406 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 789 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 797 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 407 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 796 |
Abu Qatadah said:
Abu Dawud said: Musaddad did not mention the words fatihat al-kitab and surah.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 798 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 408 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 797 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 799 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 409 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 798 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 800 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 410 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 799 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 801 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 411 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 800 |
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 802 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 412 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 801 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 803 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 413 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 802 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 804 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 414 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 803 |
Narrated Jabir ibn Samurah:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) used to recite in the noon and afternoon prayer: "By the Heaven and the Morning Star" (Surah 86) and "By the Heaven , holding mansions of the stars" (Surah 85) and similar surahs of equal length.
Grade: | Hasan Sahih (Al-Albani) | حسن صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 805 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 415 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 804 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 806 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 416 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 805 |
Ibn ‘Umr said:
Ibn ‘Isa said: No one narrated this tradition to Umayyah except Mu’tamir.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 807 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 417 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 806 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Abbas:
Abdullah ibn Ubaydullah said: I went to Ibn Abbas accompanying some youths of Banu Hashim. We said to one of them: Ask Ibn Abbas: Did the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) recite (the Qur'an) in the noon and afternoon prayers? He replied: No. People said to him: Perhaps he might recite the Qur'an quietly. He said: May your face be scratched (a kind of curse)! This (statement) is worse than the former.
He was only a servant (of Allah) receiving Commands from Him. He preached (the divine) message which he brought with him. He did not command anything to us (Banu Hashim) specially excluding other people except three points: he commanded us to perform ablution perfectly, and not to accept charity (sadaqah) and not to make pairing of donkey with horse.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 808 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 418 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 807 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Abbas:
I do not know whether the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) would recite the Qur'an at the noon and afternoon prayer or not.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 809 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 419 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 808 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 810 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 420 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 809 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 811 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 421 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 810 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 812 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 422 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 811 |
Abu Dawud said:
Grade: | Sahih Maqtu' (Al-Albani) | صحيح مقطوع (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 813 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 423 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 812 |
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 814 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 424 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 813 |
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 815 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 425 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 814 |
Narrated Mu'adh ibn Abdullah al-Juhani:
A man of Juhaynah told him that he had heard the Prophet (ﷺ) reciting "When the earth is shaken" (Surah 99) in both rak'ahs of the morning prayer. But I do not know whether he had forgotten, or whether he recited it on purpose.
Grade: | Hasan (Al-Albani) | حسن (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 816 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 426 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 815 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 817 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 427 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 816 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 818 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 428 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 817 |
Grade: | Munkar (Al-Albani) | منكر (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 819 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 429 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 818 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 820 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 430 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 819 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 821 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 431 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 820 |
صحيح ق دون قوله فصاعدا وعند م فصاعدا (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 822 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 432 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 821 |
Narrated Ubadah ibn as-Samit:
We were behind the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) at the dawn prayer, and he recited (the passage), but the recitation became difficult for him. Then when he finished, he said: Perhaps you recite behind your imam? We replied: Yes, it is so, Messenger of Allah. He said: Do not do so except when it is Fatihat al-Kitab, for he who does not recite it is not credited with having prayed.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 823 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 433 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 822 |
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 824 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 434 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 823 |
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 825 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 435 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 824 |
Narrated AbuHurayrah:
When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) finished a prayer in which he had recited (the Qur'an) loudly, he asked: Did any of you recite along with me just now? A man replied: Yes, Messenger of Allah. He said: I am wondering what is the matter with me that I have been contended with reciting the Qur'an. He said: When the people heard that from the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) they ceased reciting (the Qur'an) along with him at the prayers in which he recited aloud.
Abu Dawud said: This tradition reported by Ibn Ukaimah has also been narrated by Ma'mar, Yunus, and Usamah b. Zaid on the authority of al-Zuhri similar to the tradition of Malik.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 826 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 436 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 825 |
Abu Hurairah said:
Abu Dawud said: Musaddad in his tradition said that Ma’mar said: The people ceased to recite (the Qur’an) at the prayer in which the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) recited aloud. Ibn al-Sarh said in his version that Ma’mar reported from al-Zuhri on the authority of Abu Hurairah. Then the people ceased (to recite behind the imam). Another version says: Sufyan said: Al-Zuhri spoke a word that I could not hear. Then Ma’mar said: He said: Then people ceased (to recite the Qur’an)
Abu Dawud said: This tradition has been narrated by ‘Abd al-Raman b. Ishaq on the authority of al-Zuhri. This version ends at the words: “What is the matter with me that I am contended with in (the recitation of) the Qur’an. Al-Awza’i also narrated it on the authority of al-Zuhri. This version has: Al-Zuhri said: The Muslims took lesson from that and thenceforth they did not recite (the Qur’an) at the prayer in which he (the Prophet) recited aloud.
Abu Dawud said: I heard Muhammad b. Yaya b. Faris say: The words “the people ceased to recite (the Qur’an)” is a statement of al-zuhri.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 827 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 437 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 826 |
Narrated Imran ibn Husayn:
The Prophet (ﷺ) led (us) in the noon prayer, and a man came and recited behind him "Glorify the name of thy Lord, the Most High" (Surah 87). When he finished (the prayer), he said: Which of you recited? They (the people) said: A man (recited). He said: I knew that some one of you confused me in it (in the recitation of the Qur'an).
Abu Dawud said: Abu al-Walid said in his version: Shu'bah said: I asked Qatadah: Did Sa'id not say: Listen attentively to the Qur'an? He replied: (Yes), but that applies to prayer in which it (the Qur'an) is recited aloud. Ibn Kathir said in his version: I said to Qatadah: Perhaps he (the Prophet) disliked it (recitation). He said: If he had disliked it, he would have prohibited it.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 828 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 438 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 827 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 829 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 439 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 828 |
Narrated Jabir ibn Abdullah:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) came to us while we were reciting the Qur'an, and there were among us bedouins and the non-Arabs. He said: Recite, all is well. In the near future there will appear people who will straighten it (the Qur'an) as an arrow is straightened. They will recite it quickly and not slowly (or it means that they will get the reward in this world and not in the Hereafter).
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 830 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 440 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 829 |
Grade: | Hasan Sahih (Al-Albani) | حسن صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 831 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 441 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 830 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn AbuAwfa:
A man came to the Prophet (ﷺ) and said: I cannot memorise anything from the Qur'an: so teach me something which is sufficient for me. He said: Say Glory be to Allah, and praise be to Allah, and there is no god but Allah, and Allah is most great, and there is no might and no strength but in Allah.
:He said: Messenger of Allah, this is for Allah, but what is for me? He said: Say: O Allah have mercy on me, and sustain me, and keep me well, and guide me. When he stood up, he made a sign with his hand (indicating that he had earned a lot).
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: He filed up his hand with virtues.
Grade: | Hasan (Al-Albani) | حسن (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 832 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 442 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 831 |
Grade: | Da'if Mauquf (Al-Albani) | ضعيف موقوف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 833 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 443 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 832 |
Grade: | Sahih Maqtu' (Al-Albani) | صحيح مقطوع (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 834 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 444 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 833 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 835 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 445 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 834 |
Abu bakr b. ‘Abd al-Rahman and abu Salamah said:
Abu Dawud said: Malik, al-Zubaidi and others have narrated so that they form the last words from al-Zuhri on the authority of ‘Ali b, Husain. And this is supported by the version reported by ‘Abd al-A’la from Ma’mar and SHu’aib b. Abi Hamzah on the authority of Al-Zuhri.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 836 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 446 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 835 |
‘Abd al Rahman b. Abza said that he offered prayer along with the Messenger of Allah(ﷺ) but he did not complete the takbir.
Abu Dawud said:
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 837 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 447 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 836 |
Narrated Wa'il ibn Hujr:
I saw that the Prophet (ﷺ) placed his knees (on the ground) before placing his hands when he prostrated himself. And when he stood up, he raised his hands before his knees.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 838 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 448 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 837 |
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 839 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 449 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 838 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 840 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 450 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 839 |
Narrated AbuHurayrah:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said: (Does) one of you kneel down in his prayer as a camel kneels down (i.e. put his knees before his hands).
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 841 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 451 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 840 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 842 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 452 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 841 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 843 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 453 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 842 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 844 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 454 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 843 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 845 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 455 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 844 |
Abd Allah b. Abi Awfa said:
Abu Dawud said: Sufyan al-Thawri and Shu’bah b. al-Hajjaj reported on authority of Ubaid b. al-Hasan: There is no mention of the words “after bowing” in this tradition. Sufyan said: we met al-shaikh ‘Ubaid b. al-Hasan; he did not say the words “bowing” in it.
Abu dawud said: Shu’bah narrated this from Abi ‘Ismah, from al-A’mash, on the authority of ‘Ubaid, saying: “after bowing”.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 846 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 456 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 845 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 847 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 457 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 846 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 848 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 458 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 847 |
Grade: | Hasan Maqtu' (Al-Albani) | حسن مقطوع (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 849 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 459 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 848 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Abbas:
The Prophet (ﷺ) used to say between the two prostrations: "O Allah, forgive me, have mercy on me, guide me, heal me, and provide for me."
Grade: | Hasan (Al-Albani) | حسن (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 850 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 460 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 849 |
Narrated Asma' daughter of AbuBakr:
I heard the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) say: One of you who believes in Allah and in the Last Day should not raise her head until the men raise their heads (after prostration) lest they should see the private parts of men.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 851 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 461 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 850 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 852 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 462 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 851 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 853 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 463 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 852 |
Al-Barab. Azib said:
Abu Dawud said: Musaddad said: His bowing and his moderation in bowing and prostration, and his prostration and his sitting between the two prostrations, and his prostration and sitting between the salutation and going away (after finishing the prayer) were nearly equal.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 854 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 464 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 853 |
Narrated AbuMas'ud al-Badri:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said: A man's prayer does not avail him unless he keeps his back steady when bowing and prostrating.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 855 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 465 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 854 |
Abu Hurairah said:
Abu Dawud said: Al-Qa’nabi reported this tradition from Sa’id b. Abi Sa’Id on the authority of Abu Hurairah. This version has the wording in the last: When you do this, then your prayer is completed. If you omit anything form this, you omit that much from your prayer. This version also has the wording: when you get up for praying, perform the abulation perfectly.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 856 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 466 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 855 |
Narrated Rifa'ah ibn Rafi':
A man entered the mosque...... He then narrated the tradition like the one narrated in (No.855).
This version is as follows: The Prophet (ﷺ) said: The prayer of anyone is not perfect unless he performs ablution perfectly; he should then utter the takbir, and praise Allah, the Exalted, and admire Him; he should then recite the Qur'an as much as he desires. He should then say: "Allah is Most Great". Next he should bow so that all his joints return to their proper places. Then he should say: "Allah listens to the one who praises Him", and stand erect. He should then say:"Allah is most great," and should prostrate himself so that all his joints are completely at rest. Then he should say: "Allah is most great"; he should raise his head (at the end of prostration) till he sits erect. Then he should say: "Allah is most great"; then he should prostrate himself till all his joints return to their proper places. Then he should raise his head and say the takbir. When he does so, then his prayer is completed.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 857 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 467 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 856 |
Narrated Rifa'ah ibn Rafi':
This version (of Hadith No 856) adds: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: The prayer of any of you is not complete until he performs ablution perfectly, as Allah, the Exalted, has ordered you. He should wash his face and hands up to the elbows, and wipe his head and (wash) his feet up to the ankles. Then he should exalt Allah and praise Him. Then he should recite the Qur'an as much as it is convenient for him.
(Narrator then narrated the tradition like Hammad's, No. 856). He said: He then utter the takbir and prostration himself so that his face is at rest.
Hammam (sub-narrator) said: Sometimes he reported: So that his forehead is at rest on the ground, and his joints return to their places and are loosened. Then he should say the takbir and then sit right on his hips and erect his back. He described the nature of prayer in this way by offering four rak'ahs until he finished it. The prayer of any of you is not complete unless he does so.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 858 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 468 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 857 |
Grade: | Hasan (Al-Albani) | حسن (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 859 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 469 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 858 |
Grade: | Hasan (Al-Albani) | حسن (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 860 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 470 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 859 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 861 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 471 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 860 |
Narrated AbdurRahman ibn Shibl:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) prohibited to peck like a crow, and to spread (the forearms) like a wild beast, and to fix a place in the mosque like a camel which fixes its place. These are the wordings of Qutaybah.
Grade: | Hasan (Al-Albani) | حسن (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 862 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 472 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 861 |
Narrated Uqbah ibn Amr al-Ansari:
Salim al-Barrad said: We came to AbuMas'ud Uqbah ibn Amr al-Ansari and said to him: Tell us about the prayer of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ).
He stood up before us in the mosque and said the takbir. When he bowed, he placed his hands upon his knees and put his fingers below, and kept his elbows (arms) away from his sides, so everything returned properly to its place. Then he said: "Allah listens to him who praises Him"; then he stood up so that everything returned properly to its place; then he said the takbir and prostrated and put the palms of his hands on the ground; he kept his elbow (arms) away from his sides, so that everything returned to its proper place. Then he raised his head and sat so that everything returned to its place; he then repeated it in a similar way. Then he offered four rak'ahs of prayer like this rak'ah and completed his prayer.
Then he said: Thus we witnessed the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) offering his prayer.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 863 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 473 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 862 |
Narrated AbuHurayrah:
Anas ibn Hakim ad-Dabbi said that he feared Ziyad or Ibn Ziyad; so he came to Medina and met AbuHurayrah. He attributed his lineage to me and I became a member of his lineage.
AbuHurayrah said (to me): O youth, should I not narrate a tradition to you? I said: Why not, may Allah have mercy on you?
(Yunus (a narrator) said: I think he narrated it (the tradition) from the Prophet (ﷺ):) The first thing about which the people will be called to account out of their actions on the Day of Judgment is prayer. Our Lord, the Exalted, will say to the angels - though He knows better: Look into the prayer of My servant and see whether he has offered it perfectly or imperfectly. If it is perfect, that will be recorded perfect.
If it is defective, He will say: See there are some optional prayers offered by My servant. If there are optional prayer to his credit, He will say: Compensate the obligatory prayer by the optional prayer for My servant. Then all the actions will be considered similarly.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 864 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 474 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 863 |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 865 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 475 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 864 |
Narrated Tamim ad-Dari:
Tamim reported this tradition from the Prophet (ﷺ) as (Hadith No 863). This version adds: Then zakat will be considered in a similar way. Then all the actions will be considered accordingly.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 866 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 476 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 865 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 867 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 477 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 866 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 868 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 478 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 867 |
Narrated Uqbah ibn Amir:
When "Glorify the name of your mighty Lord" was revealed, the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: Use it when bowing, and when "Glorify the name of your most high Lord" was revealed, he said: Use it when prostrating yourself.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 869 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 479 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 868 |
Narrated Uqbah ibn Amir:
The above (No 868) tradition has also been reported through a different chain of narrators by Uqbah ibn Amir to the same effect. This version adds: When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) bowed, he said: "Glory and praise be to my mighty Lord" three times, and when he prostrated himself, he said: "Glory and praise be to my most high Lord" three times.
Abu Dawud said: We are afraid the addition of the word "praise" is not guarded.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 870 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 480 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 869 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 871 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 481 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 870 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 872 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 482 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 871 |
Narrated Awf ibn Malik al-Ashja'i:
I stood up to pray along with the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ); he got up and recited Surat al-Baqarah (Surah 2).
When he came to a verse which spoke of mercy, he stopped and made supplication, and when he came to verse which spoke of punishment, he stopped and sought refuge in Allah, then he bowed and paused as long as he stood (reciting Surah al-Baqarah), and said while bowing, "Glory be to the Possessor of greatness, the Kingdom, grandeur and majesty."
:Then he prostrated himself and paused as long as he stood up and recited Surat Aal Imran (Surah 3) and then recited many surahs one after another.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 873 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 483 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 872 |
Narrated Hudhayfah:
Hudhayfah saw the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) praying at night. He said: Allah is most great" three times, "Possessor of kingdom, grandeur, greatness and majesty."
He then began (his prayer) and recited Surah al-Baqarah; then he bowed and he paused in bowing as long as he stood up; he said while bowing, "Glory be to my mighty Lord," "Glory be to my mighty Lord" ; then he raised his head, after bowing: then he stood up and he paused as long as he paused in bowing and said, "Praise be to my Lord" ; then he prostrated and paused in prostration as long as he paused in the standing position; he said while prostrating: "Glory be to my most high Lord"; then he raised his head after prostration, and sat as long as he prostrated, and said while sitting: "O my Lord forgive me."
He offered four rak'ahs of prayer and recited in them Surah al-Baqarah, Aal Imran, an-Nisa, al-Ma'idah, or al-An'am. The narrator Shu'bah doubted.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 874 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 484 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 873 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 875 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 485 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 874 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 876 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 486 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 875 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 877 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 487 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 876 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 878 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 488 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 877 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 879 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 489 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 878 |
Narrated Aisha, Ummul Mu'minin:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) used to make supplication during the prayer saying: "O Allah, I seek refuge in Thee from the punishment of the grave; I seek refuge in Thee from the trial of the Antichrist; I seek refuge in Thee from the trial of life and the trial of death; O Allah, I seek refuge in Thee from sin and debt." Someone said to him: How often you seek refuge from debt! He replied: When a man is in debt, he talks and tells lies, makes promises and breaks them.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 880 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 490 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 879 |
Narrated AbuLayla al-Ansari:
I prayed by the side of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) in the supererogatory prayer and I heard him say: "I refuge in Allah from the Hell-Fire; woe to the inmates of the Hell-fire!"
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 881 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 491 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 880 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 882 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 492 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 881 |
Ibn ‘Abbas reported; when the prophet (ﷺ) recited:
Abu Dawud said; In this tradition the other narrators have differed from the narrator Wakl. This has been narrated by Wakl, and Shu’bah from Abu Ishaq, from Sa’ld b. Jubair, from Ibn ‘Abbas as his own statement (and not from the Prophet)
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 883 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 493 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 882 |
Musa b. Abi ‘A'ishah said:
Abu Dawud said : Ahmad (b. Hanbal) said: It is pleasing to me that one should recite in the obligatory prayer those supplications which have occurred in the Quran.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 884 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 494 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 883 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 885 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 495 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 884 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Mas'ud:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said: When one of you bows, he should say three time,:"Glory be to my mighty Lord," and when he prostrates, he should say: "Glory be to my most high Lord" three times. This is the minimum number.
Abu Dawud said: The chain of this tradition is broken. The narrator 'Awn did not see 'Abd Allah (b. Mas'ud).
ضعيف وإذا سجد فليقل سبحان ربي الأعلى ثلاثا وذلك أدناه (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 886 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 496 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 885 |
Narrated AbuHurayrah:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: When one of you recites "By the fig and the olive" (Surah 95) and comes to its end "Is not Allah the best judge?" (verse 8), he should say: "Certainly, and I am one of those who testify to that." When one recites "I swear by the Day of Resurrection" (Surah 75) and comes to "Is not that one able to raise the dead to life? (verse 40), he should say: "Certainly." And when one recites "By those that are sent" (Surah 77), and comes to "Then in what message after that will they believe? " (Surah 50), he should say: "We believe in Allah."
The narrator Isma'il (ibn Umayyah) said: I beg to repeat (this tradition) before the Bedouin (who reported this tradition) so that I might see whether he (was mistaken).
He said: My nephew, do you think that I did not remember it? I performed sixty hajj (pilgrimages); there is no hajj but I recognize the came on which I performed it.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 887 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 497 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 886 |
Narrated Anas ibn Malik:
I did not offer behind anyone after the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) a prayer like the prayer offered by the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) than this youth, i.e. Umar ibn AbdulAziz. We estimated reciting glorification ten times in his bowing, and in his prostration ten times.
Abu Dawud said: Ahmad b. Salih said: I asked him ('Abd Allah) whether the name Manus is correct of Mabus. He replied: 'Abd al-Razzaq used to say Mabus, but I remember Manus (i.e. the narrator Wahb b. Manus). These are the words of Ibn Rafi'. It has also been narrated by Ahmad from Sa'id b. Jubair on the authority of Anas b. Malik.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 888 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 498 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 887 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Abbas:
Ibn Abbas reported the Prophet (ﷺ) as saying: I have been commanded - according to the version of Hammad: Your Prophet (ﷺ) was commanded - to prostrate on seven (bones), and not to fold back the hair or the clothing.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 889 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 499 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 888 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 890 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 500 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 889 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 891 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 501 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 890 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Umar:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said: Both hands prostrate as the face prostrates. When one of you puts his face (on the ground) he should put his hands too (on the ground). And when he raises it, he should raise them too.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 892 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 502 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 891 |
Grade: | Hasan (Al-Albani) | حسن (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 893 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 503 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 892 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 894 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 504 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 893 |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 895 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 505 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 894 |
Narrated Al-Bara' ibn Azib:
Al-Bara' described to us (the nature of prostration). He placed his hands (palms), reclined on his knees, and raised his hips; he said: This is how the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) used to prostrate himself.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 896 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 506 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 895 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 897 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 507 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 896 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 898 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 508 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 897 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Abbas:
I came to the Prophet (ﷺ) from behind. I saw the whiteness of his armpits and he kept his arms away from his sides and raised his stomach (from the ground).
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 899 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 509 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 898 |
Narrated Ahmar ibn Jaz':
When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) prostrated himself, he kept his arms far away from his sides so much so that we took pity on him.
Grade: | Hasan Sahih (Al-Albani) | حسن صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 900 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 510 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 899 |
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 901 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 511 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 900 |
Narrated AbuHurayrah:
The Companions of the Prophet (ﷺ) complained to the Prophet (ﷺ) about the hardship when they kept their forearms far away from their sides while prostrating. He said: Take help with the elbows (by spreading them on the ground and sticking them to the sides).
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 902 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 512 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 901 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Umar:
Sa'id ibn Ziyad ibn Subayh al-Hanafi said: I prayed by the side of Ibn Umar and I put my hands on my waist. When he finished his prayer, He said: This is a cross in prayer; the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) used to forbid it.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 903 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 513 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 902 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn ash-Shikhkhir:
I saw the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) praying and a sound came from his breast like the rumbling of a mill owing to weeping.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 904 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 514 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 903 |
Grade: | Hasan (Al-Albani) | حسن (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 905 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 515 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 904 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 906 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 516 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 905 |
Narrated Al-Miswar ibn Yazid al-Maliki:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) recited - Yahya (sub narrator) said: Sometimes al-Miswar said: I prayed along with the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) and witnessed that he recited - the Qur'an during the prayer and omitted something (i.e. some verses inadvertently) which he did not recite.
A man said to him: Messenger of Allah, you omitted such-and-such verse. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: Why did you not remind me of it?
The narrator Sulayman said in his version: He (the man) said: I thought that it (the verse) was repealed.
وَقَالَ سُلَيْمَانُ قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي يَحْيَى بْنُ كَثِيرٍ الأَزْدِيُّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا الْمِسْوَرُ بْنُ يَزِيدَ الأَسَدِيُّ الْمَالِكِيُّ.
Grade: | Hasan (Al-Albani) | حسن (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 907 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 517 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 906 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 907 b |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 518 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 907 |
Narrated Ali ibn AbuTalib:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: Ali, do not instruct the imam during the prayer.
Abu Dawud said: The narrator Abu Ishaq heard only for traditions from al-Harith, this tradition is not one of them.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 908 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 519 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 908 |
Narrated AbuDharr:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said: Allah, the Most High, continues to turn favourably towards a servant while he is engaged in prayer as long as he does not look to the side (by turning the neck), but if he does so, He turns away from him.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 909 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 520 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 909 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 910 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 521 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 910 |
Abu sa’I al-Khudri said:
Abu Ali said: Abu Dawud did not recite this tradition when he recited his collection(of sunan) for the fourth time.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 911 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 522 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 911 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 912 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 523 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 912 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 913 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 524 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 913 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 914 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 525 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 914 |
Grade: | Hasan (Al-Albani) | حسن (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 915 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 526 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 915 |
Narrated Sahl ibn al-Hanzaliyyah:
The iqamah for the morning prayer was pronounced and the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) began to offer prayer while he was looking at the mountain-pass.
(AbuDawud elaborated that the Prophet had sent a horseman to the mountain-pass at night in order to keep watch.)
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 916 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 527 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 916 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 917 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 528 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 917 |
Narrated AbuQatadah:
We were sitting in the mosque when the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) came upon us carrying Umamah daughter of Abul'As ibn ar-Rabi'. Her mother was Zaynab daughter of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ). She (Umamah) was a child and he (the Prophet) was carrying her on his shoulder.
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) led (the people) in prayer while she was on his shoulder. When he bowed he put her down and took her up when he got up. He kept on doing so until he finished his prayer.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 918 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 529 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 918 |
Abu Qatadah al-Ansari said:
Abu Dawud said: The narrator Makhramah did not hear from his father except one tradition.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 919 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 530 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 919 |
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 920 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 531 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 920 |
Narrated AbuHurayrah:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said: Kill the two black things during prayer, the snake and scorpion.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 921 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 532 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 921 |
Narrated Aisha, Ummul Mu'minin:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) was praying with his door bolted. I came and asked to have the door opened. He walked and opened the door for me. He then returned to his place for prayer. He (the narrator Urwah) mentioned that the door faced the qiblah.
Grade: | Hasan (Al-Albani) | حسن (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 922 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 533 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 922 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 923 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 534 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 923 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Mas'ud:
We used to salute during prayer and talk about our needs. I came to the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) and found him praying. I saluted him, but he did not respond to me. I recalled what happened to me in the past and in the present.
When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) finished his prayer, he said to me: Allah, the Almighty, creates new command as He wishes, and Allah, the Exalted, has sent a fresh command that you must not talk during prayer. He then returned my salutation.
Grade: | Hasan Sahih (Al-Albani) | حسن صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 924 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 535 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 924 |
Narrated Suhayb:
I passed by the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) who was praying. I saluted him and he returned it by making a sign.
The narrator said: I do not know but that he said: He made a sign with his finger. This is the version reported by Qutaybah.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 925 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 536 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 925 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 926 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 537 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 926 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Umar:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) went to Quba to offer prayer. Then the Ansar (the Helpers) came to him and gave him a salutation while he was engaged in prayer.
I asked Bilal: How did you find the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) responding to them when they gave him a salutation while he was engaged in prayer. He replied: In this way, and Ja'far ibn Awn demonstrated by spreading his palm, and keeping its inner side below and its back side above.
Grade: | Hasan Sahih (Al-Albani) | حسن صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 927 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 538 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 927 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 928 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 539 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 928 |
Abu Hurairah reported the Prophet(ﷺ) as saying :
Abu Dawud said: According to the version of Ibn Mahdi, this tradition has been narrated by Ibn Fudail as a statement of Abu Hurairah and not as a saying of the Prophet(ﷺ)
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 929 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 540 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 929 |
Mu’awiyah b. al-Hakam al-Sulami said:
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 930 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 541 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 930 |
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 931 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 542 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 931 |
Narrated Wa'il ibn Hujr:
When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) recited the verse "Nor of those who go astray" (Surah al-Fatihah, verse 7), he would say Amin; and raised his voice (while uttering this word).
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 932 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 543 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 932 |
Grade: | Hasan Sahih (Al-Albani) | حسن صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 933 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 544 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 933 |
Narrated AbuHurayrah:
When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) recited the verse "Not of those with whom Thou art angry, nor of those who go astray," he would say Amin so loudly that those near him in the first row would hear it.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 934 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 545 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 934 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 935 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 546 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 935 |
Abu Hurairah reported the Messenger of Allah (May peace be upon him) as saying; When the Imam says Amin, say Amin, for if anyone’s utterance of Amin synchronnises with that of the angles, he will be forgiven his past sins.
Ibn shihab (al Zuhrl) said; The Messenger of Allah (May peace be upon him) used to say Amin (At the end of the Fatihah)
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 936 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 547 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 936 |
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 937 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 548 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 937 |
Narrated AbuZuhayr an-Numayri:
AbuMisbah al-Muqra'i said: We used to sit in the company of AbuZuhayr an-Numayri. He was a companion of the Prophet (ﷺ), and he used to narrate good traditions. Once a man from among us made a supplication. He said: End it with the utterance of Amin, for Amin is like a seal on the book.
AbuZuhayr said: I shall tell you about that. We went out with the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) one night and came upon a man who made supplication with persistence. The Prophet (ﷺ) waited to hear him. The Prophet (ﷺ) said: He will have done something which guarantees (Paradise for him) if he puts a seal to it. One of the people asked: What should he use as a seal? He replied: Amin, for if he ends it with Amin, he will do something which guarantees (Paradise for him).
Then the man who questioned the Prophet (ﷺ) came to the man who was supplicating, and said to him: So-and-so, end it with Amin and receive the good news. These are the words of Mahmud.
Abu Dawud said: Al-Muqra'i is a clan of Himyar.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 938 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 549 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 938 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 939 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 550 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 939 |
Abu Dawud said: This is operative in the obligatory prayer.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 940 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 551 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 940 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 941 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 552 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 941 |
Grade: | Sahih Maqtu' (Al-Albani) | صحيح مقطوع (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 942 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 553 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 942 |
Narrated Anas ibn Malik:
The Prophet (ﷺ) used to make a sign during prayer.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 943 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 554 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 943 |
Narrated AbuHurayrah:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said: Saying Tasbih applies to men during prayer and clapping applies to women. Anyone who makes a sign during his prayer, a sign which is intelligible by implication, should repeat it (i.e. his prayer).
(AbuDawud commented on the Hadith saying, this is a result of confusion.)
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 944 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 555 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 944 |
Narrated AbuDharr:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said: When one of you gets up to pray, he must not remove pebbles, for mercy is facing him.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 945 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 556 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 945 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 946 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 557 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 946 |
Abu hurairah said that the Messenger of Allah (May peace be upon him) forbade putting hands on the waist during prayer.
Abu Dawud said; The word Ikhtisar means to put one’s hands on one’s waist.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 947 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 558 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 947 |
Narrated Umm Qays bint Mihsan:
Hilal ibn Yasaf said: I came to ar-Raqqah (a place in Syria). One of my companions said to me: Do you want to see any of the Companions of the Prophet (ﷺ)? I said: A good opportunity. So we went to Wabisah.
I said to my friend: Let us first see his mode of living. He had a cap with two ears stuck (to his head), and wearing a brown silken robe. He was resting on a staff during prayer. We asked him (about resting on the staff) after salutation; He said: Umm Qays daughter of Mihsan said to me that when the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) became aged and the flesh grew increasingly on him, he took a prop at his place of prayer and rested on it.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 948 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 559 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 948 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 949 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 560 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 949 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 950 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 561 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 950 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 951 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 562 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 951 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 952 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 563 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 952 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 953 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 564 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 953 |
Abu Dawud said: 'Alqamah b. Waqqas narrated this tradition on the authority of 'Aishah from the Prophet (ﷺ) to the same effect.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 954 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 565 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 954 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 955 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 566 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 955 |
صحيح م دون الشطر الثاني منه (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 956 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 567 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 956 |
Narrated Wa'il ibn Hujr:
I said that I should look at the prayer of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) how he prays. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) stood up and faced the qiblah (i.e. the direction of Ka'bah) and uttered the takbir (Allah is most great); then he raised his hands till he brought them in front of his ears; then he caught hold of his left hand with his right hand (i.e. folded his hands).
When he was about to bow, he raised them (his hands) in a like manner. Then he sat, stretched out his left foot (to sit on it), placed his left hand on his left thigh, and kept away the tip of his right elbow from his right thigh, joined two fingers, formed a ring, to do so. And the narrator Bishr made a ring with the thumb and the middle finger.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 957 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 568 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 957 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 958 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 569 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 957 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 959 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 570 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 958 |
(عن يحيى بإسناده مثله) **، (عن يحيى أيضا: من السنة) صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 960 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 571 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 957 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 961 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 572 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 957 |
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 962 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 573 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 957 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 963 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 574 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 958 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 964 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 575 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 959 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 965 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 576 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 960 |
’Abbas or ‘Ayyash b. Sahl al-Sa’id that he attended a company in which his father was also present. He then narrated this tradition saying:
Abu Dawud said: in this tradition there is no mention of sitting on hips and raising hands when he stood after two rak’ahs as narrated by ‘Abu al-Hamid.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 966 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 577 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 961 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 967 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 578 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 962 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 968 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 579 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 963 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Mas'ud:
We did not know what we should say when we sat during prayer. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) was taught (by Allah). He then narrated the tradition to the same effect. Sharik reported from Jami', from AbuWa'il on the authority of Abdullah ibn Mas'ud something similar.
He said: He used to teach us also some other words, but he did not teach them as he taught us the tashahhud: O Allah, join our hearts, mend our social relationship, guide us to the path of peace, bring us from darkness to light, save us from obscenities, outward or inward, and bless our ears, our eyes, our hearts, our wives, our children, and relent toward us; Thou art the Relenting, the Merciful. And make us grateful for Thy blessing and make us praise it while accepting it and give it to us in full.
صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 969 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 580 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 964 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Mas'ud:
Alqamah said that Abdullah ibn Mas'ud caught hold of his hand saying that the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) caught hold of his (Ibn Mas'ud's) hand and taught him the tashahhud during prayer.
He then narrated the (well known ) tradition (of tashahhud). This version adds: When you say this or finish this, then you have completed your prayer. If you want to stand up, then stand, and if you want to remain sitting, then remain sitting.
شاذ بزيادة إذا قلت (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 970 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 581 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 965 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 971 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 582 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 966 |
Narrated AbuMusa al-Ash'ari:
Hittan ibn Abdullah ar-Ruqashi said: AbuMusa al-Ash'ari led us in prayer.
When he sat at the end of his prayer, one of the people said: Prayer has been established by virtue and purity.
When AbuMusa returned (from his prayer or finished his prayer), he gave his attention to the people, and said: Which of you is the speaker of such and such words? The people remained silent. Which of you is the speaker of such and such words? The people remained silent. He said: You might have said them, Hittan. He replied: I did not say them. I was afraid you might punish me. One of the people said: I said them and I did not intend by them (anything) except good.
AbuMusa said: Do you not know how you utter (them) in your prayer? The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) addressed us, and taught us and explained to us our way of doing and taught us our prayer.
He said: When you pray a (congregational) prayer, straighten your rows, then one of you should lead you in prayer. When he says the takbir (Allah is Most Great), say the takbir, and when he recites verses "Not of those upon whom is Thy anger, nor of those who err" (i.e. the end of Surah i.), say Amin; Allah will favour you. When he says "Allah is most great," and bows, say "Allah is most great" and bow, for the imam will bow before you, and will raise (his head) before you.
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: This is for that. When he says "Allah listens to the one who praises Him," say: "O Allah, our Lord, to Thee be praise, Allah be praised," Allah will listen to you, for Allah, the Exalted, said by the tongue of His Prophet (ﷺ): "Allah listens to the one who praises Him." When he says "Allah is most great" and prostrates, say: "Allah is most great" and prostrate, for the imam prostrates before you and raises his head before you.
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: This is for that. When he sits, each one of you should say "The adorations of the tongue, all good things, and acts of worship are due to Allah. Peace be upon you, O Prophet, and Allah's mercy and His blessings. Peace be upon us and upon Allah's upright servants. I testify that there is no god but Allah, and I testify that Muhammad is His servant and Apostle."
This version of Ahmad does not mention the words "and His blessings" nor the phrase "and I testify"; instead, it has the words "that Muhammad."
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 972 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 583 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 967 |
Abu Dawud said: His word "And keep silence" is not guarded; it has been narrated by Sulaiman al-Taimi alone in his version.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 973 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 584 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 968 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 974 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 585 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 969 |
Narrated Samurah ibn Jundub:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) commanded us (to recite) when we sit in the middle of the prayer or at its end before the salutation: The adorations of the tongue, all good things, acts of worship, and the Kingdom are due to Allah. Then give salutation to the right side; then salute your reciter (i.e. the imam) and yourselves.
Abu Dawud said: Sulaiman b. Musa hails from Kufah and he lives in Damascus.
Abu Dawud said: This collection of traditions indicates that al-Hasan (al-Basri) heard traditions from Samurah (b. Jundub).
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 975 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 586 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 970 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 976 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 587 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 971 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 977 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 588 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 972 |
This has been transmitted by al-Hakam through a different chain of narrators. This version has:
Abu Dawud said: This tradition has been narrated by al-Zubair b. ‘Adi as narrated by Mis’ar , except that his version goes: As Thou didst bless Abraham’s family. Thou art indeed praiseworthy and glorious. And grant favours to Muhammad. He then narrated the tradition in full.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 978 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 589 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 973 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 979 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 590 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 974 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 980 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 591 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 975 |
Grade: | Hasan (Al-Albani) | حسن (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 981 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 592 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 976 |
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 982 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 593 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 977 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 983 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 594 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 978 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Abbas:
The Prophet (ﷺ) used to say after the tashahhud: "O Allah, I seek refuge in Thee from the punishment in Hell, and I seek refuge in Thee from the punishment in the grave, and I seek refuge in Thee from the trial of antichrist, and I seek refuge in Thee from the trial of life and death."
Grade: | Hasan Sahih (Al-Albani) | حسن صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 984 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 595 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 979 |
Narrated Mihjan ibn al-Adra':
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) entered the mosque and saw a man who had finished his prayer, and was reciting the tashahhud saying: O Allah, I ask you, O Allah, the One, the eternally besought of all, He begetteth not, nor was He begotten, and there is none comparable unto Him, that you may forgive me my sins, you are Most Forgiving, Merciful.
He (the Prophet) said: He was forgiven (repeating three times.)
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 985 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 596 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 980 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Mas'ud:
It pertains to the sunnah to utter the tashahhud quietly.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 986 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 597 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 981 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 987 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 598 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 982 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 988 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 599 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 983 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn az-Zubayr:
The Prophet (ﷺ) used to point with his finger (at the end of the tashahhud) and he would not move it.
Ibn Juraij said: "And 'Amr bin Dinar added: 'He (Ziyad) said: "'Amir informed me from his father that he saw the Prophet (ﷺ) supplicating like that. And the Prophet (ﷺ) would brace himself with his left hand on his left knee.
شاذ بقوله ولا يحركها (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 989 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 600 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 984 |
Grade: | Hasan Sahih (Al-Albani) | حسن صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 990 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 601 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 985 |
Narrated AbuMalik Numayr al-Khuza'i:
I saw the Prophet (peace be upon him placing his right hand on his right thigh and raising his forefinger curving it a little.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 991 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 602 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 986 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Umar:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) prohibited, according to the version of Ahmad ibn Hanbal, that a person should sit during prayer while he is leaning on his hand.
According to the version of Ibn Shibwayh, he prohibited that a man should lean on his hand during prayer.
According to the version of Ibn Rafi', he prohibited that a man should pray while he is leaning on his hand, and he mentioned this tradition in the chapter on "Raising the head after prostration."
According to the version of Ibn AbdulMalik, he prohibited that a man should lean on his hand when he stands up after prostration.
صحيح إلا بلفظ ابن عبدالملك فإنه منكر (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 992 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 603 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 987 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 993 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 604 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 988 |
Grade: | Hasan (Al-Albani) | حسن (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 994 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 605 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 989 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Mas'ud:
The Prophet (ﷺ) was in the first two rak'ahs as though he were on heated stones.
The narrator Shu'bah said: We said: Till he (the Prophet) got up.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 995 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 606 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 990 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Mas'ud:
The Prophet (ﷺ) used to give the salutation to his left and right sides until the whiteness of his cheek was seen, (saying: "Peace be upon you, and mercy of Allah" twice.
AbuDawud said: This is a version of the tradition reported by AbuSufyan. The version of Isra'il did not explain it. AbuDawud said: This tradition has been narrated by Zubayr from AbuIshaq and Yahya ibn Adam from Isra'il from AbuIshaq from AbdurRahman ibn al-Aswad from his father from Alqamah on the authority of Abdullah ibn Mas'ud. AbuDawud said: Shu'bah used to reject this tradition, the tradition narrated by AbuIshaq as coming from the Prophet (ﷺ).
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 996 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 607 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 991 |
Narrated Wa'il ibn Hujr:
I offered prayer along with the Prophet (ﷺ). He would give the salutation to his right side (saying): Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah and His blessings; and to his left side (saying): Peace be upon you and mercy of Allah.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 997 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 608 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 992 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 998 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 609 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 993 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 999 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 610 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 994 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1000 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 611 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 995 |
Narrated Samurah ibn Jundub:
The Prophet (ﷺ) commanded us to respond to the salutation of the imam. and to love each other, and to salute each other.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1001 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 612 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 996 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1002 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 613 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 997 |
Ibn Abbas said :
Ibn ‘Abbas said : I used to know by it when they finished the prayer and would listen to it (making the mention of Allah).
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1003 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 614 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 998 |
Narrated AbuHurayrah:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said: Shortening the salutation is sunnah (commendable).
The narrator 'Isa said: Ibn al-Mubarak prohibited me from reporting this tradition as a statement of the Prophet (ﷺ).
Abu Dawud said: I heard Abu 'Umar 'Isa b. Yunus al-Fakhuri al-Ramil saying: When al-Firyabi returned from Mecca, he gave up narrating this tradition as a statement of the Prophet (ﷺ). He said: Ahmad b. Hanbal forbade to report this tradition directly from the Prophet (ﷺ).
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1004 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 615 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 999 |
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1005 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 616 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1000 |
Narrated AbuHurayrah:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said: Cannot any one of you (according to the version of the narrator AbdulWarith) step forward or backward or at his right or left. The version of Hammad added: during prayer; that is, in supererogatory prayer.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1006 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 617 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1001 |
Narrated Al-Azraq ibn Qays:
An imam of ours, whose kunyah (surname) was AbuRimthah, led us in prayer and said: I prayed this prayer, or one like it, with the Prophet (ﷺ). AbuBakr and Umar were standing in the front row on his right and there was a man who had been present at the first takbir in the prayer. The Prophet of Allah (ﷺ) offered the prayer, then gave the salutation to his right and his left so that we saw the whiteness of his cheeks, then turned away as AbuRimthah (meaning himself) had done.
The man who has been present with him at the first takbir in the prayer then got up to pray another prayer, whereupon Umar leaped up and, seizing him by the shoulders, shook him and said: Sit down, for the People of the Book perished for no other reason than that there was no interval between their prayers.
The Prophet (ﷺ) raised his eyes and said: Allah has made you say what is right, son of al-Khattab.
Abu Dawud said: Sometimes the name of Abu Umayyah is narrated instead of Abu Rimthah.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1007 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 618 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1002 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1008 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 619 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1003 |
This tradition has been narrated through a different chain of transmitters; but the version of Hammad is more perfect. This version goes; then the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) prayed; it does not have the words, “led us (in prayer),” nor the words “they made a sign”. Thereupon the people said :
Abu dawud said: Anyone who narrated this tradition did not mention the words “ then he uttered the takbir”, nor the words “he returned”
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1009 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 620 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1004 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1010 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 621 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1005 |
The above mentioned tradition has also been narrated by Abu Hurairah through a different chain of transmitters. This version goes :
Abu Dawud said : This tradition has also been narrated by Habib b. al-shahid, Humaid, Yunus, and Asim b. al-Ahwal, from Muhammad on the authority of abu Hurairah none of them mentioned what Hammad b. Zaid mentioned from from Hisham that he uttered the takbir; then uttered the takbir and prostrated himself. Hammad b. Sulaimah and Abu BAkr b. ‘Ayyash also narrated this tradition from Hisham, but they did not narrate from him what HAmmad b. zaid narrated that he uttered the takbir and again uttered the takbir.
Grade: | Shadh (Al-Albani) | شاذ (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1011 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 622 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1006 |
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1012 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 623 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1007 |
Ibn Shihab (al-Zuhr) reported on the authority of Abu Bakr b. Sulaiman b. Abi Hathmah that the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) did not make two prostrations when are made when one is doubtful until the people met him.
Abu Dawud said; this tradition has also been transmitted by al-Zahidi from al-zuhr from Abu Bakr b. Sulaiman b. Abi HAthman from thre prophet (ﷺ). This version goes :
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1013 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 624 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1008 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1014 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 625 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1009 |
Narrated AbuHurayrah:
When the Prophet (ﷺ) finished two rak'ahs of an obligatory prayer, a man asked him: Messenger of Allah, has the prayer been shortened, or have you forgotten? he replied: I did not do all that. The people said: Messenger of Allah, you did that. Therefore, he offered another two rak'ahs or prayer and did not make two prostrations due to forgetfulness.
Abu Dawud said: This tradition has also been narrated by Dawud al-Hussain from Abu Sufyan, freed slave of Ibn Abi Ahmad on the authority of Abu Hurairah from the Prophet (ﷺ). This version goes: He then made two prostrations while he was sitting after the salutation.
شاذ السهو (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1015 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 626 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1010 |
Grade: | Hasan Sahih (Al-Albani) | حسن صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1016 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 627 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1011 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1017 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 628 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1012 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1018 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 629 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1013 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1019 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 630 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1014 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Mas'ud:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) offered prayer. The version of the narrator Ibrahim goes: I do not know whether he increased or decreased (the rak'ahs of prayer).
When he gave the salutation, he was asked: Has something new happened in the prayer, Messenger of Allah? He said: What is it? They said: You prayed so many and so many (rak'ahs). He then relented his foot and faced the Qiblah and made two prostrations. He then gave the salutation. When he turned away (finished the prayer), he turned his face to us and said: Had anything new happened in prayer, I would have informed you. I am only a human being and I forget just as you do; so when I forget, remind me, and when any of you is in doubt about his prayer he should aim at what is correct, and complete his prayer in that respect, then give the salutation and afterwards made two prostrations.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1020 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 631 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1015 |
Abu Dawud said:
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1021 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 632 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1016 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1022 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 633 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1017 |
Narrated Mu'awiyah ibn Khudayj:
One day the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) prayed and gave the salutation while a rak'ah of the prayer remained to be offered. A man went to him and said: You forgot to offer one rak'ah of prayer. Then he returned and entered the mosque and ordered Bilal (to utter the Iqamah). He uttered the Iqamah for prayer. He then led the people in one rak'ah of prayer. I stated it to the people. They asked me: Do you know who he was? I said: No, but I can recognise him if I see him. Then the man passed by me, I said: It is he. The people said: This is Talhah ibn Ubaydullah.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1023 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 634 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1018 |
Grade: | Hasan Sahih (Al-Albani) | حسن صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1024 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 635 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1019 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Abbas:
The Prophet (ﷺ) named the two prostrations of forgetfulness disgraceful for the devil.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1025 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 636 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1020 |
Narrated Ata' ibn Yasar:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said: When one of you is in doubt about his prayer, and does not know how much he has prayed, three or four rak'ahs, he should pray one (additional) rak'ah and make two prostrations while sitting before giving the salutation. If the (additional) rak'ah which he prayed is the fifth one, he will make it an even number by these two prostrations. If it is the fourth one, the two prostrations will be a disgrace for the devil.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1026 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 637 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1021 |
Zaid b. Aslam reported on the authority of the chain of Malik:
Abu Dawud said: Similarly, this tradition has been narrated by Ibn Wahb from Malik, Hafs b. Maisarah, Dawud b. Qais and Hisham b. Sa'd. But Hisham projected it to Abu Sa'id al-Khudri.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1027 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 638 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1022 |
AbuUbaydah reported, on the authority of his father Abdullah (ibn Mas'ud), the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) as saying:
Abu Dawud said: This tradition has been narrated by 'Abd al-Wahid from Khusaif, but he did not report it as a statement of the Prophet (ﷺ). The version of 'Abd al-Wahid has been corroborated by Sufyan, Sharik, and Isra'il. They differed amongst themselves about the text of the tradition and they did not narrate it with the continuous chain up to the Prophet (ﷺ).
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1028 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 639 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1023 |
Narrated AbuSa'id al-Khudri:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said: When one of you prays, and he does not know whether he prayed more or less rak'ahs (than those prescribed by the Shari'ah), he should perform two prostrations while he is sitting. If the devil comes to him, and tells him (suggests him): "You have been defiled," he should say: "You have told a lie," except that he feels smell with his nose, or sound with his ears (then his ablution will break). These are the wording; of the tradition reported by Aban.
Abu Dawud said: Ma'mar and 'Abi b. al-Mubarak mentioned the name "Iyad b. Hilal and al-Awza'i mentioned the name of Iyad b. Abi Zuhair.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1029 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 640 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1024 |
Abu Hurairah reported the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) as saying; When one of you stands up to pray, the devil comes to him and confuses him so that he does not know how much he has prayed. If any of you has such an experience, he should perform two prostrations while he is sitting.
Abu Dawud said; This tradition has been narrated in a similar manner by Ibn ‘Uyainab, Ma’mar and al-Laith.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1030 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 641 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1025 |
Grade: | Hasan Sahih (Al-Albani) | حسن صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1031 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 642 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1026 |
Grade: | Hasan Sahih (Al-Albani) | حسن صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1032 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 643 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1027 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Ja'far:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said: Anyone who is in doubt in his prayer should make two prostrations after giving the salutation.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1033 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 644 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1028 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Buhaynah:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) led us in prayer praying two rak'ahs. When he stood up and did not sit (at the end of two rak'ahs) the people stood up along with him. When he finished the prayer and we expect him to give the salutation, he said: "Allah is most great." While sitting and made two prostrations before giving the salutation. Then he gave it.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1034 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 645 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1029 |
This tradition (mentioned above) has also been transmitted by al-Zuhri through a different chain of narrators to the same effect. This version adds:
Abu Dawud said: Ibn-Zubair made two prostrations before giving the salutation in a similar way when he stood up at the end of two rak’ahs. This is the opinion of al-Zuhrl.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1035 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 646 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1030 |
Narrated Al-Mughirah ibn Shu'bah:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said: When an imam stands up at the end of two rak'ahs , if he remembers before standing straight up, he should sit down, but if he stands straight up, he must not sit down, but perform the two prostrations of forgetfulness.
Abu Dawud said: I have not narrated in this book of mine any hadith from Jabir Al-Ju'fi (one of the narrators) except this one.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1036 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 647 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1031 |
Narrated Al-Mughirah ibn Shu'bah:
Ziyad ibn Ilaqah said: Al-Mughirah ibn Shu'bah led us in prayer and he stood up at the end of two rak'ahs. We said: Glory be to Allah; he also said: Glory be to Allah, and he proceeded. When he finished the prayer and gave the salutation, he made two prostrations of forgetfulness. When he turned (to us) he said: I saw the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) doing so as I did.
Abu Dawud said: Ibn Abi Laila narrated this tradition in a similar manner from al-Shaibi from al-Mughirah b. Shu'bah. Abu 'Umais narrated it from Thabit b. 'Ubaid saying: "Al-Mughirah b. Shu'bah led us in prayer, like the tradition reported by Ziyad b. 'Illaqah.
Abu Dawud said: Abu 'Umais is the brother of al-Mas'udi. And Sa'd b. Abi Waqqas did the same as done by al-Mughirah, 'Imran b. Husain, Dahhak b. Qais and Mu'awiyah b. Abi Sufyan. Ibn 'Abbas and 'Umar b. 'Abd al-'Aziz issued legel verdict to the same effect.
Abu Dawud said: This applies to a person who stands up at the end of two rak'ahs and males prostration after giving the salutation.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1037 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 648 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1032 |
Narrated Thawban:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said: For each forgetfulness there are two prostrations after giving the salutation.
No one except Amr (ibn Uthman) mentioned the words "from his father" (in the chain AbdurRahman ibn Jubayr ibn Nufayr from Thawban).
Grade: | Hasan (Al-Albani) | حسن (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1038 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 649 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1033 |
Narrated Imran ibn Husayn:
The Prophet (ﷺ) led them in prayer and forgot something, so he made prostrations and uttered the tashahhud, then gave the salutation.
Grade: | Shadh (Al-Albani) | شاذ (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1039 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 650 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1034 |
صحيح خ لكنه جعل قوله وكانوا يرون مدرجا من قول الزهري (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1040 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 651 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1035 |
Narrated Hulb (Yazid) at-Ta'i:
Hulb prayed along with the Prophet (ﷺ). He used to turn to both his sides (sometimes to the left and sometimes to the right).
Grade: | Hasan Sahih (Al-Albani) | حسن صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1041 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 652 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1036 |
صحيح ق دون قوله عمارة أتيت (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1042 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 653 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1037 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1043 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 654 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1038 |
Narrated Zayd ibn Thabit:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said: The prayer a man offers in his house is more excellent than his prayer in this mosque of mine except obligatory prayer.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1044 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 655 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1039 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1045 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 656 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1040 |
Narrated AbuHurayrah:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: The best day on which the sun has risen is Friday; on it Adam was created, on it he was expelled (from Paradise), on it his contrition was accepted, on it he died, and on it the Last Hour will take place. On Friday every beast is on the lookout from dawn to sunrise in fear of the Last Hour, but not jinn and men, and it contains a time at which no Muslim prays and asks anything from Allah but He will give it to him. Ka'b said: That is one day every year. So I said: It is on every Friday. Ka'b read the Torah and said: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) has spoken the truth. AbuHurayrah said: I met Abdullah ibn Salam and told him of my meeting with Ka'b. Abdullah ibn Salam said: I know what time it is. AbuHurayrah said: I asked him to tell me about it. Abdullah ibn Salam said: It is at the very end of Friday. I asked: How can it be when the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) has said: "No Muslim finds it while he is praying...." and this is the moment when no prayer is offered. Abdullah ibn Salam said: Has the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) not said: "If anyone is seated waiting for the prayer, he is engaged in the prayer until he observes it." I said: Yes, it is so.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1046 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 657 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1041 |
Narrated Aws ibn Aws:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said: Among the most excellent of your days is Friday; on it Adam was created, on it he died, on it the last trumpet will be blown, and on it the shout will be made, so invoke more blessings on me that day, for your blessings will be submitted to me. The people asked: Messenger of Allah, how can it be that our blessings will be submitted to you while your body is decayed? He replied: Allah, the Exalted, has prohibited the earth from consuming the bodies of Prophets.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1047 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 658 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1042 |
Narrated Jabir ibn Abdullah:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said: Friday is divided into twelve hours. Amongst them there is an hour in which a Muslim does not ask Allah for anything but He gives it to him. So seek it in the last hour after the afternoon prayer.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1048 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 659 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1043 |
Abu Burdah b. Abl Musa al-Asha’ri said:
Abu Dawud said: By sitting is meant sitting on the pulpit.
ضعيف والمحفوظ موقوف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1049 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 660 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1044 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1050 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 661 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1045 |
Narrated Ali ibn AbuTalib:
Ali said on the pulpit in the mosque of Kufah: When Friday comes, the devils go to the markets with their flags, and involve people in their needs and prevent them from the Friday prayer. The angels come early in the morning, sit at the door of the mosque, and record that so-and-so came at the first hour, and so-and-so came at the second hour until the imam comes out (for preaching).
When a man sits in a place where he can listen (to the sermon) and look (at the imam), where he remains silent and does not interrupt, he will receive a double reward. If he stays away, sits in a place where he cannot listen (to the sermon), silent, and does not interrupt, he will receive the reward only once. If he sits in a place where he can listen (to the sermon) and look (at the imam), and he does not remain silent, he will have the burden of it. If anyone says to his companion sitting besides him to be silent (while the imam is preaching), he is guilty of idle talk. Anyone who interrupts (during the sermon) will receive nothing (no reward) on that Friday.
Then he (the narrator) says in the end of this tradition: I heard the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) say so.
Abu Dawud said: This tradition has been narrated by al-Walid b. Muslim from Ibn Jabir. This version adds: bi'l-raba'ith (instead of al-raba'ith, needs preventing the people from prayer). Further, this adds: Freed slave of his wife Umm 'Uthman b. 'Ata.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1051 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 662 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1046 |
Narrated Al-Ja'd ad-Damri:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said: He who leaves the Friday prayer (continuously) for three Friday on account of slackness, Allah will print a stamp on his heart.
Grade: | Hasan Sahih (Al-Albani) | حسن صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1052 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 663 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1047 |
Narrated Samurah ibn Jundub:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said: If anyone omits the Friday prayer without excuse, he must give a dinar in alms, or if he does not have as much, then half a dinar.
Abu Dawud said: Khalid b. Qais reported this tradition in this manner, but he disagreed in respect of chain (of transmitters) and agreed in respect of the text.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1053 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 664 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1048 |
Narrated Qudamah ibn Wabirah:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said: If anyone omits the Friday prayer without excuse, he must give one dirham or half a dirham, or one sa' or half a sa' of wheat, in alms.
Abu Dawud said: Sa'id b. Bashir reported this tradition in a like manner, except that he narrated "one mudd or half mudd" (instead of sa'). He narrated it from Samurah.
Abu Dawud said: I heard Ahmad bin Hanbal being asked about the differences over the narration of this Hadith. He said: "Hammam has a stronger memory - in my opinion - than Ayyub."
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1054 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 665 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1049 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1055 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 666 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1050 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Amr:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said: The Friday prayer is obligatory on him who hears the call.
Abu Dawud said: This tradition has been transmitted by a group of narrators from Sufyan. They did not narrate it as a statement of the Prophet (ﷺ); only Qabisah has transmitted it as saying of the Prophet (ﷺ).
ضعيف والصحيح وقفه (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1056 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 667 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1051 |
Narrated Usamah ibn Umayr al-Huzali:
The rain was falling on the day when the Battle of Hunayn took place. The Prophet (ﷺ), therefore, commanded that the people should offer their prayer in their camps.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1057 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 668 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1052 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1058 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 669 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1053 |
Narrated Usamah ibn Umayr al-Huzali:
Usamah attended the Prophet (ﷺ) on the occasion of the treaty of al-Hudaybiyyah on Friday. The rain fell as little as the soles of the shoes of the people were not set. He (the Prophet) commanded them to offer Friday prayer in their dwellings.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1059 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 670 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1054 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1060 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 671 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1055 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Umar:
Nafi' reported: Ibn Umar made the call to prayer at Dajnan (a place between Mecca and Medina). Then he announced: "Offer prayer in your dwellings:" He then narrated a tradition from the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ). He used to command an announcer who made the call to prayer. He then announced: "Pray in your dwellings" on a cold or rainy night during journey.
Abu Dawud said: This tradition has been narrated by Hammad b. Salamah from Ayyub and 'Ubaid Allah. In his version he added: During journey on a cold or a rainy night.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1061 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 672 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1056 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Umar:
Nafi' said: Ibn Umar made the call to prayer at Dajnan (a place between Mecca and Medina), on a cold and windy night. He added the words at the end of the call: "Lo! pray in your dwellings. Lo! pray in the dwellings." He then said: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) used to command the mu'adhdhin to announce, "Lo! pray in your dwellings." on a cold or rainy night during journey.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1062 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 673 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1057 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1063 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 674 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1058 |
Ibn ‘Umar said:
Abu Dawud said: This tradition has also been narrated by Yahya b. Sa’id al-Ansari from al-Qasim from Ibn ‘Umar from the Prophet (ﷺ). This version adds the words “During the journey.”
Grade: | Munkar (Al-Albani) | منكر (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1064 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 675 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1059 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1065 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 676 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1060 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1066 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 677 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1061 |
Narrated Tariq ibn Shihab:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said: The Friday prayer in congregation is a necessary duty for every Muslim, with four exceptions; a slave, a woman, a boy, and a sick person.
Abu Dawud said: Tariq b. Shihab had seen the Prophet (ﷺ) but not heard anything from him.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1067 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 678 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1062 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1068 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 679 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1063 |
Narrated Ka'b ibn Malik:
AbdurRahman ibn Ka'b ibn Malik said: When Ka'b ibn Malik heard the call to prayer on Friday, he prayed for As'ad ibn Zurarah. I asked him: What is the matter that when you hear the call to prayer, you pray for As'ad ibn Zurarah? He replied: This is because he held the Friday prayer for the first time for us at Hazm an-Nabit of Harrah belonging to Banu Bayadah in Naqi', called Naqi' al-Khadumat. I asked him: How many were you at that time ? He said: Forty.
Grade: | Hasan (Al-Albani) | حسن (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1069 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 680 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1064 |
Narrated Zayd ibn Arqam:
Ilyas ibn AbuRamlah ash-Shami said: I witnessed Mu'awiyah ibn AbuSufyan asking Zayd ibn Arqam: Did you offer along with the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) the Friday and 'Id prayers synchronised on the same day? He said: Yes. He asked: How did he do? He replied: He offered the 'Id prayer, then granted concession to offer the Friday prayer, and said: If anyone wants to offer it, he may offer.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1070 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 681 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1065 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Abbas:
Ata' ibn AbuRabah said: Ibn az-Zubayr led us in the 'Id prayer on Friday early in the morning. When we went to offer the Friday, he did not come out to us. So we prayed ourselves alone. At that time Ibn Abbas was present in at-Ta'if. When he came to us, we mentioned this (incident) to him. He said: He followed the sunnah.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1071 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 682 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1066 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1072 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 683 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1067 |
Narrated AbuHurayrah:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said: Two festivals ('Id and Friday) have synchronised on this day. If anyone does not want to offer the Friday prayer, the 'Id prayer is sufficient for him. But we shall offer the Friday prayer.
This tradition has been narrated by 'Umar from Shu'bah.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1073 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 684 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1068 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1074 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 685 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1069 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1075 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 686 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1070 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1076 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 687 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1071 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1077 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 688 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1072 |
Narrated Muhammad ibn Yahya ibn Habban:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: What is the harm if any of you has two garments, if he can provide them, for Friday (prayer) in addition to the two garments for his daily work? Amr reported from Ibn Habib from Musa ibn Sa'd from Ibn Habban from Ibn Salam who heard this (tradition) from the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) on the pulpit.
Abu Dawud said: This tradition has been reported by Yusuf b. 'Abd Allah b. Salam from the Prophet (ﷺ) through a different chain of narrators.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1078 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 689 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1073 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Amr ibn al-'As:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) prohibited buying and selling in the mosque, announcing aloud about a lost thing, the recitation of a poem in it, and prohibited sitting in a circle (in the mosque) on Friday before the prayer.
Grade: | Hasan (Al-Albani) | حسن (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1079 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 690 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1074 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1080 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 691 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1075 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1081 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 692 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1076 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1082 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 693 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1077 |
Narrated AbuQatadah:
The Prophet (ﷺ) disapproved of the offering of prayer at the meridian except on Friday. The Hell-fire is kindled except on Friday.
Abu Dawud said: This is a mursal tradition (i.e. the successor is narrating it directly from the Prophet). Mujahid is older than Abu al-Khalil, and Abu al-Khalil did not hear (any tradition from) Abu Qatadah.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1083 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 694 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1078 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1084 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 695 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1079 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1085 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 696 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1080 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1086 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 697 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1081 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1087 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 698 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1082 |
Grade: | Munkar (Al-Albani) | منكر (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1088 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 699 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1083 |
The narrator then reported the tradition to the same effect.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1089 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 700 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1084 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1090 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 701 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1085 |
Abu Dawud said: This tradition is known as mursal (the successor reports directly from the Prophet, omitting then name of the Companion). The people narrated it from the Prophet (ﷺ) on the authority of 'Ata'. Makhlad is his teacher.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1091 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 702 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1086 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1092 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 703 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1087 |
Grade: | Hasan (Al-Albani) | حسن (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1093 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 704 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1088 |
Grade: | Hasan (Al-Albani) | حسن (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1094 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 705 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1089 |
Grade: | Hasan (Al-Albani) | حسن (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1095 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 706 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1090 |
Shu'ayb ibn Zurayq at-Ta'ifi said:
Abu 'Ali said: Did you hear Abu Dawud ? He said: Some of my companions reminded me of some words that were omitted from writing on the paper.
Grade: | Hasan (Al-Albani) | حسن (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1096 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 707 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1091 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Mas'ud:
When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) addressed, he would say: Praise be to Allah, from Whom we seek help and pardon,and we seek refuge in Allah from the evils of our souls. He whom Allah guide has no one who can lead him astray, and he whom He leads astray has no one to guide him. And I bear witness that there is no god but Allah, and I bear witness that Muhammad is His servant and apostle. He sent him before the coming of the last hour with truth giving good tidings and warning. He who obeys Allah and His Apostle follows the right path; and he who disobeys them shall harm none except himself, and he will not harm Allah in the least.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1097 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 708 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1092 |
Narrated Ibn Shihab:
Yunus asked Ibn Shihab about the address of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) on Friday. He mentioned it in like manner. He added: Anyone who disobeys them (Allah and His Apostle) goes astray. We beseech Allah, our Lord, to make us from those who obey Him and obey His Apostle, and follow what He likes, and abstain from His anger; we are due to Him and we belong to Him.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1098 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 709 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1093 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1099 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 710 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1094 |
Bint al-Harith b. al-Nu'man said:
Abu Dawud said: Rawh b. 'Ubadah reported on the authority of Shu'bah the name Bint Harithah b. al-Nu'man ; and Ibn Ishaq reported the name of Umm Hisham hint Harithah b. al-Nu'man.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1100 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 711 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1095 |
Grade: | Hasan (Al-Albani) | حسن (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1101 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 712 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1096 |
'Umrah reported on the authority of her sister:
Abu Dawud said: This tradition has been narrated in a similar way by Yahya b. Ayyub, Ibn Abu Ar-Rijal, from Yahya b. Sa'id, from 'Umrah from Umm Hisham hint Harithah b. al-Nu'man.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1102 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 713 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1097 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1103 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 714 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1098 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1104 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 715 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1099 |
Narrated Sahl ibn Sa'd:
I never saw the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) raising his hands and praying on the pulpit or otherwise. But I saw him saying (doing) this way, and he would point with his forefinger making a circle by joining the middle finger with his thumb.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1105 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 716 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1100 |
Narrated Ammar ibn Yasir:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) commanded us to shorten the speeches.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1106 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 717 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1101 |
Narrated Jabir ibn Samurah as-Suwa'i:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) would not lengthen the sermon on Friday. He would say a few words.
Grade: | Hasan (Al-Albani) | حسن (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1107 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 718 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1102 |
Narrated Samurah ibn Jundub:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said: Attend the sermon (on Friday) and sit near the imam, for a man keeps himself away until he will be left behind at the time of entering Paradise though he enters it.
Grade: | Hasan (Al-Albani) | حسن (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1108 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 719 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1103 |
Narrated Buraydah ibn al-Hasib:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) delivered a speech to us; meanwhile al-Hasan and al-Husayn came upon there stumbling, wearing red shirts. He came down from the pulpit, took them and ascended it with them. He then said: Allah truly said: "Your property and your children are only trial" (Ixiv.15). I saw both of them, and I could not wait. Afterwards he resumed the speech.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1109 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 720 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1104 |
Narrated Anas ibn Malik:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) prohibited to sit on hips by erecting feet, sticking them to the stomach and holding them with hands on Friday while the imam is delivering the sermon.
Grade: | Hasan (Al-Albani) | حسن (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1110 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 721 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1105 |
Ya'la b. Shaddad b. Aws said:
Abu Dawud said: Ibn 'Umar used to sit in ihtiba position while the imam gave the Friday sermon. Anas b. Malik, Shuraih, Sa'sa'ah b. Sawhan, Sa'id b. al-Musayyib, Ibrahim al-Nakha'i, Makhul, Isma'il, Ismail b. Muhammad b. Sa'd, and Nu'aim b. Sulamah said: There is no harm in sitting in ihtiba position.
Abu Dawud said: I do not know whether anyone considered it disapproved except 'Ubadah b. Nasayy.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1111 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 722 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1106 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1112 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 723 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1107 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Amr ibn al-'As:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said: Three types of people attend Friday prayer; One is present in a frivolous way and that is all he gets from it; another comes with a supplication, Allah may grant or refuse his request as He wishes; another is present silently and quietly with-out stepping over a Muslim or annoying anyone, and that is an atonement for his sins till the next Friday and three days more, the reason being that Allah, the Exalted, says: "He who does a good deed will have ten times as much" (vi.160).
Grade: | Hasan (Al-Albani) | حسن (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1113 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 724 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1108 |
Narrated Aisha, Ummul Mu'minin:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said: When one of you becomes defiled during prayer, he should hold his nose and then turn away.
Abu Dawud said: This tradition has been narrated by Hammad b. Salamah and Abu Usamah from Hisham on the authority of his father from the Prophet (Saws). They did not mention the name of 'Aishah.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1114 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 725 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1109 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1115 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 726 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1110 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1116 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 727 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1111 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1117 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 728 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1112 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1118 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 729 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1113 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Umar:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said: When any of you dozes in the mosque (on Friday), he should change his place.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1119 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 730 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1114 |
Narrated Anas ibn Malik:
I saw the Apostle (ﷺ) would descend from the pulpit and a man stop him for his need. He would remain standing with him until his need was fulfilled. Then he would stand and pray.
Abu Dawud said: This tradition is not well known from the narrator Thabit. Jarir b. Hazim is the only narrator of this tradition.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1120 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 731 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1115 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1121 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 732 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1116 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1122 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 733 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1117 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1123 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 734 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1118 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1124 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 735 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1119 |
Narrated Samurah ibn Jundub:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) used to recite in the Friday prayer: "Glorify the name of your most high Lord" (Surah 87) and Has the story of the overwhelming event reached you? (Surah 88).
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1125 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 736 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1120 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1126 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 737 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1121 |
صحيح ق المرفوع منه (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1127 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 738 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1122 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Umar:
Nafi' said: Ibn Umar used to lengthen his prayer before the Friday prayer and would offer two rak'ahs after it in his house. He used to say that the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) would do that.
صحيح ق المرفوع منه (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1128 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 739 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1123 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1129 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 740 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1124 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1130 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 741 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1125 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1131 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 742 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1126 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Umar:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) used to pray two rak'ahs in his house after the Friday prayer.
Abu Dawud said: This tradition has been transmitted in a similar way by 'Abd Allah b. Dinar from Ibn 'Umar.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1132 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 743 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1127 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Umar:
Ibn Jurayj said: Ata' told me that he saw Ibn Umar pray after the Friday prayer. He moved a little from the place where he offered the Friday prayer. Then he would pray two rak'ahs. He then walked far away from that place and would offer four rak'ahs. I asked Ata': How many times did you see Ibn Umar do that? He replied: Many times. AbuDawud said: This has been narrated by AbdulMalik ibn AbuSulayman, but did not narrate it completely.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1133 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 744 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1128 |
Narrated Anas ibn Malik:
When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) came to Medina, the people had two days on which they engaged in games. He asked: What are these two days (what is the significance)? They said: We used to engage ourselves on them in the pre-Islamic period. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: Allah has substituted for them something better than them, the day of sacrifice and the day of the breaking of the fast.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1134 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 745 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1130 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Busr:
Yazid ibn Khumayr ar-Rahbi said: Abdullah ibn Busr, the Companion of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) came out along with the people on the day of the breaking of the fast or on the day of sacrifice (to offer the prayer). He disliked the delay of the imam, and said: We would finish (our 'Id prayer) at this moment, that is, at the time of forenoon.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1135 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 746 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1131 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1136 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 747 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1132 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1137 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 748 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1133 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1138 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 749 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1134 |
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1139 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 750 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1135 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1140 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 751 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1136 |
Narrated Jabir ibn Abdullah:
The Prophet (ﷺ) stood on the day of the breaking of the fast ('Id) and offered prayer. He began the prayer before the sermon. He then addressed the people. When the Prophet (ﷺ) finished the sermon, he descended (from the pulpit) and went to women. He gave them an exhortation while he was leaning on the hand of Bilal. Bilal was spreading his garment in which women were putting alms; some women put their rings and others other things.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1141 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 752 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1137 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Abbas:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) came out on 'Id (the festival day). He first offered the prayer and then delivered the sermon . He then went to women, taking Bilal with him. The narrator Ibn Kathir said: The probable opinion of Shu'bah is that he commanded them to give alms. So they began to put (their jewellery).
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1142 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 753 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1138 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1143 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 754 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1139 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1144 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 755 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1140 |
Grade: | Hasan (Al-Albani) | حسن (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1145 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 756 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1141 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1146 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 757 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1142 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Abbas:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) offered the 'Id prayer without the adhan and the iqamah. AbuBakr and Umar or Uthman also did so. The narrator Yahya is doubtful about Uthman.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1147 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 758 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1143 |
Grade: | Hasan Sahih (Al-Albani) | حسن صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1148 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 759 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1144 |
Narrated Aisha, Ummul Mu'minin:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) would say the takbir (Allah is most great) seven times in the first rak'ah and five times in the second rak'ah on the day of the breaking of the fast and on the day of sacrifice (on the occasion of both the 'Id prayers, the two festivals).
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1149 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 760 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1145 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1150 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 761 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1146 |
Grade: | Hasan (Al-Albani) | حسن (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1151 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 762 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1147 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Amr ibn al-'As:
The Prophet (ﷺ) used to say on the day of the breaking of the fast seven takbirs in the first rak'ah and then recite the Qur'an, and utter the takbir (Allah is most great). Then he would stand, and utter the takbir four times. Thereafter he would recite the Qur'an and bow.
Abu Dawud said: This has been narrated by Waki' and Ibn al-Mubarak. Their version goes: "Seven (in the first rak'ah) and five (in the second)."
حسن صحيح دون قوله أربعا والصواب خمسا كما يأتي من المؤلف معلقا (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1152 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 763 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1148 |
Grade: | Hasan Sahih (Al-Albani) | حسن صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1153 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 764 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1149 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1154 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 765 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1150 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn as-Sa'ib:
I attended the 'Id prayer along with the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ). When he finished the prayer, he said: We shall deliver the sermon; he who likes to sit for listening to it may sit and he who likes to go away may go away.
Abu Dawud said: this is a mursal tradition (i.e. the successor 'Ata directly reporting from the Prophet (ﷺ) and omitting the link of the Companions).
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1155 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 766 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1151 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Umar:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) went out by one road on the day of the 'Id (festival) and returned by another.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1156 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 767 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1152 |
Narrated AbuUmayr ibn Anas:
AbuUmayr reported on the authority of some of his paternal uncles who were Companions of the Prophet (ﷺ): Some men came riding to the Prophet (ﷺ) and testified that they had sighted the new moon the previous day. He (the Holy Prophet), therefore, commanded the people to break the fast and to go out to their place of prayer in the morning.
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1157 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 768 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1153 |
Narrated Bakr ibn Mubashshir al-Ansari:
I used to go to the place of prayer on the day of the breaking of the fast, and on the day of sacrifice along with the Companions of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ). We would walk through a valley known as Batn Bathan till we came to the place of prayer. Then we would pray along with the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) and return through Batn Bathan to our house.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1158 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 769 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1154 |
Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1159 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 770 |
English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1155 |
Narrated AbuHurayrah:
The rain fell on the day of 'Id (festival) , so the Prophet (ﷺ) led them (the people) in the 'Id prayer in the mosque.
Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1160 |
In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 771 |
English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1156 |